bnecaerer ie © me pee oe wee as Be Ladi Be idle 2 ed ek Abc A Sin gta a OR se FET a aL a Roo oP OS ee ca died -adeadeaae

. = sia Se crt este pats ne taliente Ra ent taal ened tay

net : a 7 ; ae o = cs ia eee oe Spice 3 "4 oman

Sori S te een one oe nen Kips : , Sanson 7 > ,

-~ Book > cr ‘

aan Ca peat led ses

Nigd cxaonettge

js r= Pamey er dar

A ey

loo

po Ae BA We ee Se

eb ne EN eee ee OS apn ees

satan mene o see . = ~

: ~~ + : . mse y + * .— re uid

ose TTS tee as J : he ‘ Reuere eas Spec paet ee Tipe are = ie 7 wrk as vont er e : > z

~ . 7 OO ng = ae Lone » ‘ 5 . by $ aS : ‘

~~ ; 4 = 7 fer eB. Z z a a ~ an é 5 eremz > oe ‘3 Spt SErRy ROT ie e , > om aa RT = ‘ 3 a

ae RONG Me HP errs nett hee Pa a % ‘ Sent S = “ee Sta s t

“ i = ahs " : emda ec

<r wt ex totals

Leeca > Thane ae

He Ie,

3 : Se nl

Tees * *, : zee eb ee e

= : 2 =

Soe

on er

Ropal Asiatic Society CGeplon Branch).

Patron :

His Excellency Sir ARTHUR ELIBANK HAVELOCK, K.C.M.G

Governor and Commander-in-Chief and Vice- Admin

Ceylon.

Dice-Patron :

His Excellency Sir E. NOEL WALKER, K.C.M.G., Lieut.-

Governor and Colonia: Secretary, Ceylon.

President :

The Right Rev. R. S. COPLESTON, D.D., Lord Bishop of -

Colombo.

Dice-P residents :

GEORGE WALL, F.L.S., F.R.A.S.

The Hon. J. A. SWETTENHAM, C.M.G., C.C.S.

Cunneil :

STANIFORTH GREEN.

HENRY TRIMEN, M.B.LOND., F.R.S., F.L.S.

The Hon. Col. F.C. H. CLARKE, R.A., C.M.G., F.R.G.S.

W. P. RANASINHA.

HENRY BOIs, J.P., F.R.C.I.

A.M. FERGUSON, ©.M.G., F.S.A., HON. F.R.G.S. AUSTRALIA.

The Hon. P. RAMANATHAN, C.M.G., M.L.C., M.C.L.E., M.R.A.S.,

F.R.C.I.

The Hon. A. DE ALWIS SENEVIRATNA, M.L.C., M.C.L.E.

J. P. LEWIS, M.A.OXON., C.C.S.

F. H. M. CORBET, M.R.A.S., F.R.C.I.

W. G. VANDORT, M.D. |

W. R. KYNSEY, C.M.G., F.R.C.P.I., L.R.C.S.1. “a

Hunorary Creasurer ;

W. H. G. DUNCAN (resigned June, 1892).

F. H. M. CORBET, M.R.A.S., F.R.C.1. (appointed July, 1892).

Bonorary Secretaries : |

H.C. P. BELL, €.¢.S.; E.S. W. SENATHI RAJA, LL.B.

Assistant Secrefary and Librarian:

GERARD A. JOSEPH.

Agents :

Gaslons Messrs. A. M. & J. FERGUSON, Colombo.

JOURNAL

CEYLON BRANCH (/ ™

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY.

VOLUME XIII.—1893-1894.

EDITED BY THE HONORARY SECRETARY.

The design of the Society is to institute and promote inquiries into the History,

Religions, Languages, Literature, Arts, and Social Condition of the present

and former Inhabitants of the Island, with its Geology and Mineralogy,

| its Climate and Meteorology, its Botany and Zoology.

COLOMBO:

H. ©. COTTLE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, CEYLON.

1895.

HRRATA.

Page 142, for ‘“Committee Meeting” read ‘‘ Council Meeting.”

Page 148, line 42, for ‘‘ Kannakai” read ‘“ Kannaki.”

Page 148, line 43, omzt ‘‘and turned her out of doors.”

Page 149, note*, for ‘“ Purananur ” read “ Puranantru.”

Page 149, for note + substitute the following note :— “ + Sundara-

murtti Devaram on Tiruppukaluir beginning Midukkila-

tanai.”

Page 191, line 16, after 1081,” cnsert “and certainly prior to 1112.”

CONTENTS OF VOLUME XIII.

No. #44.---1893.

Council Meeting : January 27, 1893

Members, election of

Office Bearers for 1893, nomination of

Paper tabled

Dutch Records, correspondence ‘vegarding ..

Annual General Meeting : February 14, 1893

Annual Report for 1892 Se Si: Hee

Council Meeting : March 28, 1893

Member, election of

Papers tabled ust on

Anuradhapura Excavation ‘Fund, correspondence

regarding

Journals and Proceedings, Index to, correspondence

regarding

Council Meeting : May 19, 1893 ..

Annual Accounts, audit of

Papers tabled ‘

Journals and Proceedings, Index to, specimen tabled ..

Member, election of

- Books, Dutch, purchased te

Council Meeting: July 8, 1893 ...

General Meeting : July 10, 1893

Papers read :—

“Notes on the Nidification of Sturnornis senex

(White-headed Starling) and Cissa ornata (Ceylon

Blue Jay),” by F. Lewis .

‘“‘ Notes on Knox’s ‘Ceylon’ in 1 its Literary Aspect, y

by H. WHITE, C.c.s. 500

iy regi itgailh Vistaraya ; with Notes on : Kurunégala,

Ancient and Modern, 7H by F. H. MoppEer

Council Meeting: August 5, 1893 :

Members, election of

Exchanges with other Societies

Rule 18 (quorum), proposed alteration of...

General Meetimg : August 11, 1893...

Paper, &c., read :—

‘The Epic of Parakrama,” by the Right Rev. R. S.

CoPLESTON, D.D., Lord Bishop of Colombo :

“The Ancient Industries of Ceylon,” PY G. Want,

statement regarding

Council Meeting : September 11, 1893

Member, election of

Hon. Col. F. C. H. CLARKE, death of, proposed vote of

condolence S00

Books suggested for purchase ae

Library Catalogue, tentative specimen of new

Cie)

PAGE

General Meetimg: October 28, 1893.. 80

Hon. Col. F. C. H. CLARKE, death of, vote of condolence

passed Ace S00 See 80

Rule 18 (quorum), amended... es ee 80

Paper read :—

us cee ee by the Hon. P. CoomArRa-

SWAMY, M.L.C. 500 aoe éc0 81

Discussion Bee ~.. 89-93

Council Meeting : November 7, 1893 ia all Westie 94

Journals and Proceedings, reprint of ae sack WOAH

Member, election of oes otc 95

Honorary Treasurer, election of nies “co 95

Papers tabled dhs axe Be she 95

Members in default a Ge ote 95

General Meetimg : December 2, 1893 wo 96

Paper read :—

“Ancient Cities and Temples in the Kurunégala

District : Yapahuwa,” by F. H. MoppDER eae 97

No. 43.—1894.

Council Meeting: January 15, 1894 se ua 115

Paper tabled “ins ae 115

Office Bearers for 1894, nomination C 117

Amnual General ‘Mieeting Bd) anuary 27, 1894 118

Annual Report for 1893 an 118

Office Bearers for 1894, election of ces nee 123

Council Meeting : March 12, 1894 aie See 12H5)

Members, election of Nf bias a 125

Paper tabled us dc dist 125

General Meeting : July a 1894 |» ss aoe 127

Papers read :—

“Notes on the Species and Varieties of Testudo in

the Colombo Museum,” by A. Haty, Director of

the Colombo Museum : : 128

‘Note on a Sinhalese Inscription of 1745-46 Ape

by D. M. pg Z. WICKREMASINGHE ... 133

ne Konia Hatana,” by F. W. DE SILVA, » Mudaliyér 135

Council Meeting : August 9, 1894 50 142

Papers tabled ces be 142

General Meeting : September 8, 1894 sia 143

Papers read :—

“Which Gaja Bahu visited India?” by W. P.

RANASINHA ... 144

“ Archeology of the Wanni,” by J.P. ‘Lewis, C.C.8. 151

Council Meeting: October 1, 1894 46 179

Papers tabled ay eee 179

Council Meeting : November 20, 1894 sea sits 180

Papers tabled fe Be 180

General Meeting: ‘December 8, 1894 sie 181

Papers read :—

“The Music of Ceylon,” by C. M. FERNANDO, B.A.,

LL.B.CANTAB., Advocate... 183

“A Half-hour with two Ancient Tamil Poets,” by

the Hon. P. CoomAnAswAMy, M.L.C, ss. 190

AR en.

frames eel |

JOVRNAL

OF THE

CHYLON BRANCH

OF THE

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

l & 9 3 f 7 i : ‘

a f e ? , é a : a \

{ ay é . }

VOLUME AXIII.

No. 44.

EDITED BY THE HONORARY SECRETARY.

The design of the Society is to institute and promote inquiries into the History,

Religions, Languages, Literature, Arts, and Social Condition of the present

and former Inhabitants of the Island, with its Geology and Mineralogy,

its Climate and Meteorology, its Botany and Zoology.

Price to Members, Re. 1; to Non-Members, Rs. 2.

COLOMBO :

GEORGE J. A. SKEEN, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, CEYLON.

1894.

JOURNAL

CEYLON BRANCH

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

= 1893.

= —— Su

VOLUME XIII.

EDITED BY THE HONORARY SECRETARY.

The design of the Society is to institute and promote inquiries into the History,

Religions, Languages, Literature, Arts, and Social Condition of the present

and former Inhabitants of the Island, with its Geology and Mineralogy,

its Climate and Meteorology, its Botany and Zoology.

COLOMBO :

GEORGE J. A. SKEEN, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, CEYLON.

1894.

CONTENTS.

PAGE

Council Meeting : January 27, 1893 site 600 1

Members, election of 1

Office Bearers for 1893, nomination of i ae 2

Paper tabled ce wee wee sie 2

Dutch Records, correspondence regarding ... as DB

Annual General Meeting: [February 14, 1893 4

Annual Report for 1892 See RE ae 4

Council Meeting : March 28, 1893 560 be 11

Member, election of BeE 660 a 11

Papers tabled eh Ae ae ae 11

Anuradhapura Excavation Fund, correspondence

regarding oes S60 566 Soa Pally)

Journals and Proceedings, Index to, correspondence

regarding aah “ee aia vas 1 1G 1S

Council Meeting : May 19, 1893 ... Kae oe 19

Annual Accounts, audit of oat a ae 19

Papers tabled a BOE ee ase 19

Journals and Proceedings, Index to, specimen tabled . 19

Member, election of “ise ais fae 20

Books, Dutch, purchased ae 500 au 20

Council Meeting: July 8, 1893 ... 500 Kee 20

General Meeting: July 10,1893... ae 20

Papers read :—

“Notes on the Nidification of Sturnornis senex

(White-headed Starling) and Cissa ornata (Ceylon

Blue Jay),” by F. Lewis 500 21

‘““ Notes on Knox’s ‘Ceylon’ in its Viterasy Aspect,”

by H. WHITE, ©.c.s. ae 090 550 23

“ Kurunégala tiger with Notes on Kurunégala,

Ancient and Modern,” by F. H. Mopper cise 35

Cw)

PAGE

Council Meeting : August 5, 1893 tat Bea ee Oe

Members, election of Ge eae we 58

Exchanges with other Societies.. dee char 58

Rule 18 (quar), proposed alteration of. a 58

General YEeetimg: August 11, 1893... ome 59

Paper read :—

“The Epic of Parakrama,” by the Right Rev. R. S.

COPLESTON, D.D., Lord Bishop of Colombo cit 60

“The Ancient Taaeunes of Ceylon,” a G. WALL,

statement regarding wat : 17

Council Meeting : September 11, 1893 ee sai 78

Member, election of 78

Hon. Col. F. C. H. CLARKE, iba of, propose vote of

condolence as Bee 78

Books suggested for hee me ee eae 78

Library Catalogue, tentative specimen of new a 79

General Meetimg : October 28, 1893.. a 80

Hon. Col. F. C. H. CuLarxe, death of. vote of

condolence passed Se whee wae 80

Rule 18 (quorum), amended ... sek as 80

Paper read :—

‘““Chilappatikaram,”’ by the Hon. P. CoomAra-

SWAMY, M.L.C. ... 560 ae eee 81

Discussion 500 Shs sr woe. O9 9D

Council Meeting : November 7, 1893 ae wae 94

Journals and Proceedings, reprint of oe wc AOS

Member, election of use es aisle 95

Honorary Treasurer, election of ae 5c 95

Papers tabled Se sal BC ies 95

Members in default a, a wih 95

General Mieetimg : December 2, 1893 boo 96

Paper read :—

‘“Ancient Cities and Temples in the Kurunégala

District : Yapahuwa,” by F. H. Mopprr ee 97

JOURNAL

OF THE

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY.

CEYLON BRANCH.

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, January 27, 1893.

Present :

The Hon. J. A. Swettenham, c.M.G., Vice-President, in the Chair.

Mr. F. H. M. Corbet. Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Mr. Staniforth Green.

Mr. H. C. P. Bell, c.c.s., Honorary Secretary.

Business.

1. Bead and confirmed Minutes of Meeting of Council held on

November 4, 1892.

2. Elected the following resident Members :—Mr. G. A. Joseph ;

N. Mendis, Mudaliyar ; Mr. J. Harward.

3. Read a letter from Mr. G. A. Joseph tendering his resignation

as Assistant Secretary.

Resolved,—That the Council has received Mr. Joseph’s letter with the

greatest regret and accept the resignation with the greatest reluct-

ance. ‘The Society is deeply indebted to Mr. Joseph for the devotion

with which he has worked in its interests, and for the great amount of

personal trouble he has taken in the performance of the duties of

his post.

The Council requests Mr. Joseph’s acceptance of the honorarium

which he has hitherto refrained from drawing out of consideration

for the Society.

8 B

2 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL XIII.

The Council tenders its thanks to Mr. Joseph for consenting to

carry on the duties of Assistant Secretary until the Annual General

Meeting, and authorises his employing a clerk ona salary of Rs. 20 per

mensem from the Ist February, if necessary.

4. Laid on the table draft Annual Report for 1892.

Resolved,—That the draft Report be completed and referred to

the Hon. J. A. Swettenham and Dr. Vandort.

5. Resolved,—To nominate the following Office-Bearers for

1893 :—

President.—The Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Colombo.

Vice-Presidents.—Mr. G. Wall, F.1.S., F.R.A.S. ; the Hon. J. A. Swetten-

ham, ¢.M.G. ; the Hon. Col. F. C. H. Clarke, R.A., ¢.M.a.

. Council.

Mr. D. W. Ferguson. Mr. P. Ramanathan, c.M.c.

Dr. H. M. Fernando. Mr. W. P. Ranasinha.

Mr. P. Freudenberg. Mr. E. 8. W. Senathi Raja.

Mr. Staniforth Green. Hon, A. de A. Seneviratna.

Hon. Mr. Justice Lawrie. Dr. H. Trimen.

Mr. F. M. Mackwood. | Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Hon. Treasurer.—Mr. F. C. Roles.

Hon. Secretaries.—Messrs. H. C. P. Bell, c.c.s., J. Harward, and

G. A. Joseph.

6. Resolved,—That the Annual General Meeting be held on such

date as may be fixed by His Lordship the President.

7. Laid on the table a Paper by the late Mr. Israel Homer Vannia

Sinkam on ‘‘ The Snakes of Ceylon.”

Resolved,—To refer the Paper to the President and Mr. Rama-

nathan for their opinions.

8. Read a letter from Government with reference to the vote of

Rs. 200 given for the preservation of the Dutch Records, and laid on

the table connected correspondence :—

No. 140. Colombo, November 10, 1892.

S1r,— WITH reference to the letters addressed to you on behalf of

the Society, under date February 7, 1888 (quoted in the Proceed-

ings of the Society for 1887-88 at page 110, copy of which is enclosed),

September 22, 1888, and October 28, 1889, I have the honour to

request that instructions may be issued that the balance of the vote to

the Colombo Museum for the preservation and translation of Dutch

Records may be paid over to the Honorary Treasurer of this Society,

in order that the amount (£12. Os. 3d.) due by the Society for trans-

lation into English of Dutch Records relating to Ceylon may be settled,

and particulars of expenditure furnished.

2) In this connection the Council begs to remind the Government

that the Sub-Committee of the Legislative Council appointed to

consider the Supply Bill of 1891, in their report (Sessional Paper

LXIII. of 1890) wrote that they “willingly recommend the very modest

provision for the preservation and translation of Dutch Records,”

No. 44.—1893,] _ PROCEEDINGS. 3

(3) The task before us of translating the remainder of the more

interesting portions of the Dutch Records is a formidable one, but

promises to be fruitful of most valuable results, in throwing much

light upon the history and administration during the Dutch occupation

from 1640 to 1795.

(4) In view of the importance and urgency of the work of trans-

lating and publishing these records and thus making their contents

practically available, the Council trusts, that as the Estimates for 1893

are now under consideration, the present small vote of Rs. 200 for the

preservation and translation of Dutch Records may be increased.

(5) Of the amount voted to the Museum under the sub-head in

1891, only Rs. 146:25 was spent, but this year nearly the whole vote

will be exhausted, and next year it is hoped that the work may be

energetically carried on, so that a larger sum than Rs. 200 can be

profitably employed upon it.

Tam, &c.,

H. C. P. BELL,

To the Hon. the Colonial Secretary. Honorary Secretary.

Colombo, December 13, 1892.

Sir,—WIrTH reference to your letter No. 140 of the 10th ultimo,

relative to the vote of Rs. 200 for preservation and translation of

Dutch Records, I am directed to inform you that the money voted in

previous years is not available now.

(2) Lam to add that it was not intended to vote this amount

annually for the object in question, and as there appeared to be no

necessity for including this item in the estimates of expenditure for

next year, it was omitted.

Tam, &e.,

H UL. CRAwForD,

The Hon. Secretary, Ceylon Branch, for Colonial Secretary

Royal Asiatic Society.

9. Laid on the table correspondence with the Archeological Com-

missioner re the balance of the Excavation Fund.*

Resolved,—That the final decision of the question be deferred

pending reference to the Lord Bishop.

* For correspondence see pp, 12 to 17.

4 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XIII.

ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum Library, Tuesday, February 14, 1893.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

Mr. F. H. M. Corbet. Dr. Lisboa Pinto.

Mr. Staniforth Green. Mr. F. C. Roles.

Mr. J. A. Henderson. Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Mr. E. F. Hopkins, ©.¢.s.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Acting Honorary Secretary.

Visitors :—Six gentlemen.

Business.

1. At the request of the President, Mr. Joseph acted as Secretary. |

2. Readandconfirmed Minutes of Meeting held on November 4, 1892.

3. It was announced that the following gentlemen had been elected

Resident Members :—Messrs, G. A. Joseph, J. Harward, and N. Mendis,

Mudaliyar.

4. Mr. Joseph read the following Annual Report of the Council

for 1892 :—

ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1892.

THE Council of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society

have the honour to submit to this Meeting their Annual Report for

the year 1892.

Meetings and Papers.

There were four General Meetings of the Society held during the

year, and five Papers read. The first Meeting, which was the Annual

General Meeting of the year, was held on the 19th of March last.

After the Annual Report bad been read and adopted and the Office-

Bearers for the year elected, the President of the Society, the Lord

Bishop of Colombo, reviving a much appreciated practice, delivered

an address on “ The Verification of the Ancient Chronicles and His-

tories of Ceylon.” The President was followed by Mr. F. Modder

with a Paper “ On Sinhalese Weights and Measures.”

The second Meeting was held on the 9th of August, when three

Papers were read, one by the Lord Bishop of Colombo on “ The Identi-

fication of Sirivaddhanapura ‘of the Mahawansa, chapter LXXXY.”;

another on “ Ritigala”’ in the North-Central Province, contributed by

Mr. J. B. M. Ridout ; and the third by Mr. F. Lewis, entitled

‘Notes on the Nidification of Chrysophlegma Xanthoderus” (yellow

naped woodpecker).

The third Meeting was held on the 10th of October last, when a

Paper contributed by Mr. L. Nell on “ The Ethnology of Ceylon”

was read. This Paper gave rise to much discussion, and it was thought

advisable to adjourn the Meeting for another day to permit Members

who wished to continue the discussion an opportunity of so doing.

The Meeting was accordingly postponed to the 4th of November,

when a prolonged discussion took place.

No. 44.— 1893.] PROCEEDINGS.

Members.

The Society now counts on its roll 6 Honorary Members, 15 Life

Members, and 234 Ordinary Members, making in all a total of 253

Members.

There have been elected since the last Annual Meeting 11

Resident Members, viz. :—Messrs. R. W. Lee, c.c.s., H. P. Perera,

J. W. F. Gore, A. H. Monaresinghe, R. O. S. Morgan, S. Moonasinghe,

T. B. Yatawara, K. A. J. Pohath, Mudianse, J. A. Henderson, J. A.

Casinader, and the Hon. J. A. Swettenham, c.M.a.

The following Members have resigned during the year :—Mr. M.S.

Crawford, Dr. MacDonald, Messrs. G. D. Miller, A. G. Perman,

W.R. B. Sanders, G. J. A. Skeen, J. F. Tillekeratne, Mudaliyar,

W. van Langenberg, and W. H. Wright.

The Council have with regret to record the death of four of the

Members of the Society since the last Annual General Meeting, viz. :—

The Hon. Sir J. S. Grenier, Messrs. A. M. Ferguson, c.m.c., H.

Pedro Perera, and T. M. Twigg, c.c.s.

In Sir Samuel Grenier, Attorney-General, the Island has lost a public

man of the utmost integrity and uprightness, whose place it will be

difficult to fill. Sir Samuel joined the Society in 1866 ; but his onerous

professional and official duties prevented his taking an active part in

our work.

By the death of Mr. A. M. Ferguson, o.m.c., this Branch of the

Royal Asiatic Society has been deprived of one of its oldest and most

valued Members, and the Island in general has lost one of the best

informed of its colonists : a man of prodigious memory and encyclo-

peedic information, who had an intimate acquaintance with the people

and the country. Mr. Ferguson was a Member of the Council for

many years. In addition to the many other services rendered to the

Society, he contributed an interesting Paper to the Society’s Proceed-

ings of 1885, entitled ‘‘ Plumbago with special reference to the position

occupied by the Mineral in the Commerce of Ceylon, and the Question

discussed of the alleged existence in the Island of the allied substance,

Anthracite.’ Mr. Ferguson also, at a conversazione held under the

auspices of this Society in 1887, delivered an address on the “ Pearl

Fishery, Tank Regions, and Buried Cities of Ceylon.”

The following is a list of his principal writings, taken from “ Writers

on Ceylon” :—

Ferguson, A. M., c.M.a.—Co-editor of the Colombo Observer, 1846 ;

editor and proprietor, 1859. Suggested starting of Overland Observer

(monthly), 1840 ; afterwards made fortnightly in 1853 and weekly in

1875. Various fugitive prose and verse contributions to the British

and Ceylon Press, 1834-46. The Genius of Lanka, in Ceylon Maga-

zine for 18—. The Aged Tamarind Tree at Point Pedro. Account of

the Landing of the Sacred Bo Tree, &c. Statistics of Coffee Planting

in Ceylon, first in Colombo Observer of July 11, 1857, next in

EK. T. 11, pp. 238-43. Papers on Reform of Ceylon Legislative

Council. Papers on Trade and Revenue of Ceylon in successive

‘“Common-place Books.” Ceylon Common-place Books and Direc-

tory, with Gazetteer of Planting Districts, 1859. Summary of

Information regarding Ceylon, 8vo. pamphlet, Colombo, 1866. Sou-

venirs of Ceylon, 1 vol. oblong, illustrated, London, 1868. The Solar

Eclipse of December 12, 1871, 1 vol. 12mo., Colombo, 1872. British

Administration in Ceylon, 1796-1878, 1 vol. 8vo., Colombo, 1575. The

6 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) [ Vou. XTIT,

Campaign of 1879 against Coffee Leaf Disease (Hemileia vastatria)

by the Coffee Planters of Ceylon, assisted and guided by D. Morris,

Esq., M.A., F.G.8., | vol, 12mo., Colombo, 1879. Seriesof Papers on the

introduction of ‘New Products,” especially Cinchona and Tea, into

Ceylon. Letters on the Melbourne Exhibition, and especially on India

and Ceylon vs. China Tea in the Australian Market. ‘ Plumbago : with

special reference to the position occupied by the Mineral in the

Commerce of Ceylon ; and the question discussed of the alleged

existence in the Island of the allied substance, Anthracite,” in

Journal of the Ceylon Asiatic Society, 1885.

Council.

Two of the Members of the Council of 1892, viz, the Hon. Mr.

Panabokke and Mr. H. H. Cameron, having been, by virtue

of rule 16, deemed to have retired by least attendance, the vacancies

caused by their retirement were filled by the appointment of Drs.

Kynsey and Vandort. Dr. Trimen and Mr. Ramanathan who, under

the same rule, vacated their places by reason of seniority, were

re-elected. The Hon. J. A. Swettenham was elected a Vice-

President of the Society in place of Mr. T. Berwick. Mr. W.H. G.

Duncan having resigned his appointment of Honorary Treasurer in

consequence of his contemplated absence from the Island, the Council

resolved to offer the post, pending confirmation at the next General

Meeting, to Mr. F. H. M. Corbet, who has accepted it.

Publications.

Journal Vol. XI., No. 39, 1889, was issued from the press. It

contains the following Papers, viz. :—(a) “A Visit to Ritigala, in the

North-Central Province,” by Mr. A. P. Green, ¥.£.s. (0) “‘ Note on the

Botany of Ritigala,” by Dr. H. Trimen, M.B., F.R.s., &c. (c¢) “ Etymo-

logical and Historical Notes on Ritigala,” by Mr. D. M. de Zilva-

Wickremasinghe. (d) ‘‘ Paddy Cultivation Ceremonies in the Four

Koralés, Kégalla District,’ by Mr. H. C. P. Bell, c.c.s. (¢) ‘‘ Essay on

the Construction of Zoological Tables, with a Tabular Diagnosis of the

Snakes of Ceylon,’ by Mr. A. Haly, Director, Colombo Museum.

(f) ‘Johann Jacob Saar’s Account of Ceylon, 1647-57,” translated

by Mr. Ph. Freudenberg, Imperial German Consul. .

The Journal for 1891, Vol. XII., No. 42, was issued early this year.

It is the first number of the Society’s Journals issued in pursuance of

the new system, viz., the amalgamation of the Journals and Proceed-

ings. It contains the following Papers :—(a) ‘A History of the

Ancient Industries of Ceylon” (Third Paper), by Mr. G. Wall,

F.L.S., F-R.A.S. (6) Extract from “De Hervormde Kerk in Neder-

landsch Oost-Indie onder de Oost-Indische Compagnie (1602-1795),”

translated from the Dutch by Mr. F. H. de Vos, Advocate. (c) “A

History of the Ancient Industries of Ceylon” (Fourth Paper), by Mr.

G. Wall, F.L.S., F.R.A.S. (d) “Notes on Eggs and Nests of Brachy-

pternus Ceylonus and Tockus Gingalensis,” by Mr. F. Lewis. (e) “A

New Method of Preserving and Mounting Zoological Specimens,” by

Mr. A. Haly, Director of the Colombo Museum. (/) “ Ribeiro’s

Account of the Siege of Colombo in 1655-56,” translated from the

Dutch by Mr. D. W. Ferguson. (gq) “ Buddhist Ruins near Vavuniya,”

by Mr. J. P. Lewis, ¢.c.s. (h) “A Contribution to Sinhalese Plant

Lore,” by Mr. W. A. de Silva.

No. 44.—1893.] PROCEEDINGS. 7

All Papers read before the Society last year were printed before

being read, and proofs were issued to Members likely to interest

themselves in the subjects dealt with, or to take part in the discussion.

A list of Members up to date (with their addresses) is in the Press.

The Proceedings for 1889-90 have been compiled and are ready in

manuscript.

Since the year 1891 the following arrears have been caught up,

viz. :—Journals Vol. XI., No. 38, 1889; Vol. XI., No. 39, 1889, and

Proceedings, 1887-8. The numbers of the Journal which remain to be

issued are Vol. XI., Nos. 40 and 41, of 1890, and the Proceedings of

1889-90. These will be taken up as soon as the Government Printer

has leisure. He was unable to attend to this last year owing to heavy

official demands on the Government Printing Press.

The Journal for last year, Vol. XIT., 1892, No. 43, will be issued to

Members shortly.

The Society has to acknowledge its obligations. to the Government

Printer and his Assistants for their courteous attention and readiness

to help the Society in the printing of its publications.

International Congress of Orentalists.

Professor T. W. Rhys Davids was appointed (on the authority of

the Council) to represent the Society at the Ninth International

Congress of Orientalists held in London in September last.

Library.

The number of volumes (including separate parts of _peri-

odicals) added to the Society’s Library since the commencement of

1892 amounts up to the end of the year to 250. Many of the books

have been presented to the Society, and severai others obtained in

exchange for the Society’s publications. The names of the following

donors amongst others may be mentioned :—The Secretary of State

in Council for India; the Bureau of Education, United States,

America; the Ceylon Government; the Trustees of the Indian

Museum ; the British Association for the Advancement of Science ;

the Trustees of the British Museum ; the Committee of the North-

West Provinces and Oudh Provincial Museum, Lucknow ; Dr. Adolph

Bastian; the Director of Public Instruction; and the Hamilton

Association.

Cataloguing.

A Catalogue of the Society’s Library has not yet been printed.

One was begun as part of a Catalogue intended to embrace the

two collections of books in the Museum, that belonging to the

Society and the other to the Government, which were amalgamated

for the purpose. As, however, the collections were separated in 1891,

and as a fresh Catalogue of the Government Library has been com-

menced, the Catalogue of the Society’s books should now be published

independently. The manuscript list is practically complete, and all

that remains to be done is to finally revise the arrangement of the

“slips” already written, to add the names of the books received since

the date at which the preparation of the Catalogue stopped, and to

pass the work through the press. The compilers deserve the thanks

of the Society for their efforts to bring out a Catalogue of the

8 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL XIII.

Society’s Library. As the bulk of the work has already been done

_ by Messrs. F. H. M. Corbet and D. M. de Zilva Wickremasinghe, it

seems not unreasonable to hope that some Member of the Society will

come forward, as Messrs. H. C. P. Belland W. E. Davidson did in 1882,

and by seeing through the press a new Catalogue of the Library, ensure

its being more widely availed of in aiding the researches and studies

which the Society was established to promote.

Archeology.

Owing to pressure of work in the Surveyor-General’s Office

it has been found impossible to issue the requisite drawings for

the Progress Reports of the Archeological Commissioner on his work

at Anuradhapura during the past year and a half. This is greatly to

be regretted, but seems unavoidable under present circumstances.

During the year has appeared, however, a full and elaborate

Report by Mr. H. C. P. Bell on the Kégalla District, the first scene

of the Archeological Survey’s labour.

At Anuradhapura, in the North-Central Province, the survey has

been prosecuted with all the vigour possible, with a limited vote and

a labour force not exceeding 100 hands. The fine Monastery (or

Nunnery) at Pankuliya (three miles north of the Bé-tree on the left

bank of the Malwatu-oya) has been systematically and thoroughly

excavated. The solitary so-called Kiribat Vehera (dagaba), a mile

north-west of Pankuliya, and half a mile north of the Vijayérama

ruins, has been attacked, and one quadrant of its periphery laid bare.

The identification of this dagaba should greatly aid towards fixing the

position of other ruins in the ancient city.

Other ruined buildings nearer the town have been dug up, and have

yielded interesting archeological “finds.”

Round Abhayagiri Dagaba, at the group of the ruined monasteries,

excavations have extended along the southern and western faces of

the dagaba, and have exposed to view more than one building of great

interest—notably a large pilima-gé (image house), with massive walls

of the Polannaruwa type.

More of the ancient roads have been followed out, and surveyed,

and plotted together, with the whole extensive range of ruins near

Jétawanarama Dagaba.

Vast as was the ancient city, there js every reason to hope that it is

gradually being made to give up its plan to steady and intelligent

investigation, and thus more than justifying the continuance of the

Archeological Survey.

Two circuits were also carried out, as last year, in the course of 1892

through a portion of the North-Central Province, and several unknown

inscriptions and ruined sites discovered.

Prospects for 1893.

The following Papers have been received :—

(1) Kurunégala Vistaraya ; with Notes on Kurunégala, Ancient and

Modern, by Mr. Frank Modder.

(2) Chelappadikaram, by the Hon. P. Coomaraswamy.

(3) Notes on the Nidification of Sturnornis Senex and Cissa Ornata,

by Mr. Frederick Lewis.

(4) On the Isles of Jaffna, by Mr. T. Kasipillai, ¥.R.u.s.

No. 44.—1893. ] PROCEEDINGS. 9

Finances.

The annexed statement of the receipts and expenditure of the

Society for the year shows a credit balance of Rs. 274-46 brought

forward from 1891, and an income of Rs. 2,705 in 1892, making a

total credit of Rs. 2,979°46, which is Rs. 342°63 more than last year.

The amount expended in the purchase of books was Rs. 37 only, as

against Rs. 740°86 in 1891, and on printing Rs. 431-06, as against

Rs. 732:96. The amount received from Members by subscription was

Rs. 2,147-25, as against Rs. 1,254°75 in 1891.

The amount spent on charges account was only Rs. 468-84, as against

Rs. 878°55 in 1891, a difference of Rs. 409°71.

The Society is in debt ; but the amount to its credit in the Bank and

the arrears of subscription still to be collected will cover this indebtedness.

General Account for 1892.

The Honorary Treasurer in account with the Royal Asiatic Society

(Ceylon Branch).

Dr. 1892. Cr:

Se Cal Rs’ c:

Balance in Bank of Purchase of Books... of 60

Madras brought Printing seen Alera

forward aoe 274 46 | Charges Account... 468 84

Members’ Subscrip- Balance in Bank of

tions 56 2,147 25 Madras ..- 1,540 17

Government Grant 500 0 Do. Savings Bank... 500 0

Entrance Fees Ae 57 75 Do. Treasurer’s

hands Bee 2 39

Motalie we.) «02.909 46 Total ... 2,979 46

F. H. M. Corset,

Colombo, December 31, 1892. Honorary Treasurer.

5. The following Office-Bearers for 1892, nominated by the Council,

were duly elected on a motion proposed by Mr. F. H. M. Corbet and

_ seconded by Dr. Lisboa Pinto, viz. :—

President.—The Right Rev. R. 8. Copleston, D.p., Lord Bishop of

Colombo.

Vice-Presidents—Mr. G. Wall, ¥.L.S., F.R.A.S.; the Hon. J. A.

Swettenham, c.M.c. ; and the Hon. Col. F. C. H. Clarke, c.M.e.

Council.

Mr. D. W. Ferguson. | Mr. P. Ramanathan, C.M.G.

Dr. H. M. Fernando. | Mr. W. P. Ranasinha.

Mr. P. Freudenberg. Mr. H. 8. W. Senathi Raja.

Mr. Staniforth Green. Hon. A. de A. Seneviratna.

Hon. Mr. Justice Lawrie. Dr. H. Trimen.

Mr. F. M. Mackwood. Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Hon. Treasurer.—Mr. F. C. Roles.

Hon. Secretaries.—Messrs. H. C. P. Bell, c.c.s., J. Harward, and

G. A. Joseph.

10 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XIII.

6. The Chairman said that on behalf of those returned to office he

begged to thank the Members for electing them, and he desired to

take that opportunity of apologising for the very formal nature of

that evening’s proceedings. He was afraid it had been due in part to

his absence from Ceylon. Had he been in the Island a little more

during the past month he would certainly have tried personally to

provide something more interesting.

It would be the duty and aim of the Council to provide during the

coming year as many Meetings of interest as the Members, by contri-

buting Papers, should enable it to supply, and they would be glad to

know that there were already in the hands of the Council some Papers

which would enable it, in part at any rate, to attain that object.

7. The Proceedings terminated with a vote of thanks to the Chair-

man, moved by Mr. F. C. Roles.

No. 44.—1893. ] PROCEEDINGS. fat

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, March 28, 1893.

Present :

The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Colombo, President,

in the Chair.

Mr. P. Freudenberg. Mr. F. C. Roles.

Mr. P. Ramanathan, C.M.G, Dr. W. G. Vandort.

me a Re otc t Honorary Secretaries.

Business.

~ 1. Read and confirmed Minutes of a Meeting held on January 27,

1893.

2. The following gentleman } eee 2 ue ah aes age

was elected a Resident Member, viz. :—Mr. E. Booth.

3. Laid on the table a (printed) Paper by Mr. F. Modder, entitled

“ Kurunégala Vistaraya; with Notes on Kurunégala, Ancient and

Modern.”

_ The Lord Bishop of Colombo raised the question as to whether

Papers could be printed before being passed by the Council.

Resolved,—That Mr. F. Modder’s Paper be accepted and read at a

General Meeting.

-4, Laid on the table the following Papers :—

(a) “ Chelappadikaram,” by the Hon. P. Coomaraswamy.

(0) ‘A Temple Festival in the Mullaittivu District,” by Mr. J. P.

Lewis. .

Mr. J. P. Lewis.

~ Resolved,—That the Papers be referred to Messrs. P. Ramanathan

and J. Harward for report.

5. Laid on the table Notes by Mr. F. Lewis on ‘‘ The Nidification

of Sturnornis Senex and Cissa Ornata.”

Resolved,—That the Paper be accepted as one to be read.

6. Laid on the table a Paper by Mr. S. Alexander, entitled “‘ An

Archeological Account of Patahawatta.”

Resolved,—That the Paper be referred to Mr. H. C. P. Bell for his

opinion.

7. Laid on the table English translations of Vol. I., 1841-42, and

~ Vol. IL., 1842-44, of the Galle Dutch Records.

Resolved,—That the translations be referred to the Hon. Mr.

Swettenham and Mr. P. Freudenberg, and that they be requested to

make selections to be printed in the Society’s Journal, or in case they

recommend the printing of the entire translations, that it be done.

2 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XIII.

8. Laid on the table a Paper by the late Mr. Israel Homer Vannia

_ Sinkam on the “Snakes of Ceylon,” together with the opinions of the

President and Mr. Ramanathan, to whom the Paper was referred in

accordance with a resolution of the Council.

Resolved,—That the extracts recommended by the Lord Bishop be

laid on the table, and printed.

9. Laid on the table Circular No. 142 of November 21. 1892, re the

balance of the Excavation Fund.

CIRCULAR.

For the Opinions of Members of Council.

No. 142. Colombo, November 21, 1892.

At a General Meeting held on February 12, 1884 (Proceedings,

p. xxv), at Sir A. H. Gordon’s suggestion a subscription paper was

set on foot for Archeological purposes. His Excellency headed the

paper, and a sum of Rs. 825 was at once forthcoming, to be devoted “ to

the excavation of the covered chapels of the Mirisawetiya Dagaba at

Anuradhapura, and to further archeological research.”

(2) The fund has remained untouched since the excavation of the

east chapel of the Mirisawetiya Dagaba. There is a balance of

Rs. 642°21 still unexpended.

(3) Mr. Bell, in a letter to the Council (No. 148 of December 16,

1890, published in Journal No. 42, p..30), kindly undertook to super-

vise any archeological work at Anurddhapura which the Society might

be disposed to prosecute, and to furnish a statement of the results of,

and the expenditure incurred in, such exploration, if the Council voted

the money for certain alternative schemes which he suggested.

(4) The Council resolved “ that the whole balance be placed at the

disposal of Mr. Bell to be devoted to the objects for which the

money was originally subscribed ”’ (Journal No. 42, p. 31).

(5) Mr. Bell, in answer, wrote to the Council under date October 30,

1891, and he has since called attention to his letter. This letter was

not dealt with ere this owing (1.) to the want of a quorum: on two

occasions the Council was summoned, but did not meet; and (11.) to

want of time on two occasions, when the Council did meet, to discuss

this amongst other subjects. .

(6) In this letter Mr, Bell points out that the wording of the

resolution of the Council ‘‘leaves the matter in statu quo,’ as the “ object

for which the money was originally subscribed appears to have

been to carry out excavation at Mirisawetiya Dagaba.” Mr. Bell

suggests ‘that the opinion of the Sub-Committee under whose direc-

tion the work on Mirisawetiya Dagaba was commenced should be taken,

as to the disposal of the balance on the Excavation Fund.” The

surviving Members of the Sub-Committee are Sir A. H. Gordon and

Dr. W, R. Kynsey. Mr. Bell recommends the setting up of the

Buddhist Railing (discovered by him in 1890) as a work of greater

archeological importance than the others originally suggested.

G. A. JOSEPH,

Assistant Secretary.

No. 44.—1893. | PROCEEDINGS. 13

CORRESPONDENCE.

No. 112. Anuradhapura, September 3, 1891.

Sir,—I HAVE the honour to invite attention to my letter No. 148

of December 16 last,* relative to the restoration of some ruins out

of the unexpended balance of the Excavation Fund, to which I have

as yet received no reply.

Lam, &c.,

Jal (0, 22 I Boboity,

Archeological Commissioner.

The Hon. Secretary, Ceylon Branch,

Royal Asiatic Society.

No. 182. Colombo, September 5, 1891.

S1r,—WITH reference to your letter of the 3rd instant, I have the

honour to inform you that your letter No. 148 of December 16, 1890,

was laid before a Meeting of the Council of this Society held on May

13 last, when it was resolved “That the whole of the balance of the

Excavation Fund be placed at the disposal of Mr. Bell, to be devoted

to the objects for which the money was originally subscribed.”

Tam, &c.,

H. C. P. Bell, Esgq., c.c.s. G. A. JOSEPH,

Archeological Commissioner. Assistant Secretary.

Anuradhapura, October 30, 1891.

Sir,—In continuation of my letter No. 148 of December 16, and in

reply to your No. 182 of September 5 on behalf of the Council of

the Asiatic Society, 1 have the honour to point out that the wording

of the Resolution of Council placing at my disposal balance of the

Excavation Fund leaves the matter 7m statu quo.

The object for which the money was originally subscribed appears

to have been to carry out excavations at Mirisawetiya Dagaba. An

Archeological Sub-Committee was appointed (see Resolution of

Council of the Asiatic Society’s Committee, dated March 24, 1884),

consisting of His Excellency the Governor (Sir A. H. Gordon),

President; the Hon. J. F. Dickson, c.M.G., Vice-President; and

W. R. Kynsey, Esq., P.c.M.o., to direct that work in co-operation with

the Government Agent and the Provincial Engineer of Anuradhapura.

The amount subscribed was Rs. 840.

Work on Mairisweti Dagaba was at once commenced under the

immediate superintendence of Mr. 8. M. Burrows, ¢.¢.s.

The result was disappointing—nothing of real value was discovered.

Tt was found thatno chapels existed on three sides of the Mirisawetiya

Dagaba, and all that was laid bare were the mouldings and plaster

covering of the Dagaba. (Statement of President, General Meeting,

January 29, 1885.)

* Printed in Journal No. 42, vol. XII., p. 30.

+ See also Excavations at Anuradhapura (S. M. Burrows), Ceylon

Asiatic Society’s Proceedings, 1887-88, pp. cil.. cili.

14 JOURNAT, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XIII.

Subsequent excavation, however, in the course of the restoration of

Mirisawetiya Dagaba undertaken by,a Siamese Prince, has shown that

chapels do exist on the north and south sides, but in a very dilapi-

dated state.

I would therefore suggest that the opinion of the Sub-Committee,

under whose direction the work on Mirisawetiya Dagaba was commenced,

should be taken as to disposal of the balance on the Excavation Fund.

Possibly the Sub-Committee may consider that the restoration of the

north and south chapels of Mirisweti Dagoba, if practicable, should

take precedence of the works recommended in my letter No. 148 of

December 16 last.

But if I may be permitted to venture an opinion, the setting up of

a portion of the ‘‘ Buddhist Railing,’ discovered last year, appears to

me of greater archeological importance than the other works suggested,

and its result likely to be more effective.

This letter has been delayed owing to my absence on an extended

circuit.

; IT am, &e.,

The Hon. Secretary, Ceylon Branch, H. C. P. BELL,

Royal Asiatic Society. Archeological Commissioner.

No. 132. Colombo, October 26, 1892.

Srr,—I HAVE the honour to invite your attention to my letter

No. 112 of September 3, 1891, and to request that you will be good

enough to favour me witha reply. JI would remind you that more

than a year has elapsed since the despatch of the letter under

reference. :

Tam, &e.,

The Hon. Secretary, Ceylon Branch, H. C. P. BELL,

Royal Asiatic Society. Archeological Commissioner.

No. 133. Colombo, October 29, 1892.

Sir,—IN connection with my letter of the 26th instant, No. 132,

I have the honour to request. you to alter therein the words “ letter

No. 112 of September, 1891,” to “‘ letter of October 30.”’

(2) Ibegthat you will submit my letter of the 26th instant, No. 132,

amended, as requested, together with this letter, to the next Meeting of

Council, which is to be held I understand on the 4th proximo.

Tam, &c.,

The Hon. Secretary, Ceylon Branch, H.C. 2: Benn,

Royal Asiatic Society. Archeological Commissioner.

ExTRAcT FROM ANNUAL REPORT, 1886.

‘The balance remaining on the Excavation Fund raised by special

subscriptions in 1884 amounts to Rs. 440°05, besides a small balance of

Rs. 40 remaining in Mr. Ievers’ hands from the advance of Rs. 200 issued

to the Government Agent, Anurddhapura, at different times. As

No. 44.—1893. ] PROCEEDINGS, 1B)

the work of the Mirisawetiya Dagaba (for which the fund was originally

subscribed) is completed, the Committee is of opinion that the funds

may be usefully transferred to the general funds of the Society, to be

applied to such other excavation schemes as may commend them-

selves to the Committee at its discretion. To this proposal the consent

of the Special Committee appointed to deal with this fund (of which

His Excellency the Governor is Chairman) has been solicited.”

(1) I came across this passage to-day, and quote it here in the hope

that it may be of use.

(2) Ican find no record showing that any decision was arrived at by

the Committee.

January 12, 1892. ————_— G. A. JOSEPH.

MINUTES BY MEMBERS OF COUNCIL.

So far as I can recollect, the Council meant at the time it passed the

-resolution, that the unexpended balances should be placed entirely at

the disposal of the Archzological Commissioner, to be spent on such

archeological work as he (the Commissioner) chose, whether it be the

restoration of the “‘ Buddhist Railing” or that of the two “ Pavilions”

near the Ruanweli dagaba, or the excavation of the Jétawanardma, or

any other work. Oneof the original objects for which the money was

originally subscribed was ‘‘to further archzeological research.” The

resolution of the Council dated May 13, 1892, is comprehensive enough,

I think, to authorise Mr. Bell to spend the money on the restoration

of the “‘ Buddhist Railing” if he thinks best.

K.S. W. SenAtui RAsa,

—— Honorary Secretary.

Received and returned, November 24, 1892.

Iwas not present at any Council Meeting at which the question came up.

[It appears to me that the letter of October 30, 1891, should have been

dealt with, either at a Meeting, or (as now) by circulating it, without

a year being allowed to lapse, and attention invited. |

H. C. P. Brett,

Honorary Secretary.

T agree with Mr. Senathi Raja.

F. H. M. Corser.

November 29, 1892. Honorary Treasurer.

Seen. Returned December 2, 1892.

S. GREEN.

The Archeological Commissioner should be authorised to spend the

money in any explorations or other works he thinks best. He is fully

warranted, in my opinion, in doing so already, by the terms of the object

for poet the grant was originally made—‘ to further archeological

research.”

December 4, 1892. H, TRIMEN.

16 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XIII.

IT agree with Dr. Trimen.

December 8, 1892. F. C. H. Cuarke.

I think the Archeological Commissioner should have a free hand in

spending the money on any work he considers worth, in accordance

with the object for which the money was subscribed.

W. P. RANASINBA.

The point is whether the setting up of the Buddhist Railing (as

desired by Mr. Bell) comes within the purview of the resolution, that

the fund collected should be devoted to “‘ The excavation of the covered

chapels of the Mirisawetiya Dagaba and to further archeological

research.”

The work of “setting up ” is not “ excavation ” nor ‘‘ furthering of

archeeological research.”

Apart from the resolution, I would lke to see Mr. Bell’s desire

realised.

January 13, 1893. vLaiee P. RAMANATHAN,

As far as I can gather from these papers the Archeological Commis-

sioner has as much power as this Council to dispose of the money in

question.

A. DE A. SENEVIRATNE.

I quite agree with Dr. Trimen.

January 16, 1893. J. P. LEwis.

Seen.

January 17, 1893. F. H. M. Corset.

Mr. Bell should be authorised to spend the balance as he proposes,

i.e., on the restoration of the Buddhist Railing.

Received and returned January 19, 1895. W. R. KyYNSEY.

I agree with Dr. Kynsey.

January 20, 1893. W. G. VANDORT.

I agree with Dr. Kynsey.

January 20, 1893. J. A. SWETTENHAM.

No. 44.—1893. } PROCEEDINGS. 17

I entirely agree with Dr. Trimen’s opinion.

January 22, 1893. G. WALL.

[This circular was laid on the table at a Meeting of the Council he'd

on the 27th instant, when it was resolved that the final decision of the

question be deferred, pending reference to the Lord Bishop of Colombo,

President of the Society. ]

The sum referred to was not, I think, collected by the Royal Asiatic

Society, as such, nor placed at the disposal of the Council as such : it

was, as I understood it, only accidentally connected with the Society.

I consider, therefore, that I have nothing to do with it, and have no

objection to any use that may be made of it, so long as it is not the

_aet of the Society.

But if it were proposed that the Society should directly or indirectly

undertake any restoration whatever, I should be obliged to protest

against it as alien from the objects of the Society. I should recom-

mend, therefore, that the Council should reply that the Fund in

question does not belong to the Royal Asiatic Society, Ceylon Branch,

and that there is no objection on the Society’s part to Mr. Bell’s using

it as he sees fit.

February 1 1893. CSR R. S. CoLomso.

On a motion proposed by the Chairman, the Lord Bishop of Colombo,

Resolved—That there is no objection on the part of the Society

to the expenditure of the balance of the Excavation Fund, raised by

special subscription in 1884, in the manner proposed by Mr. Bell and

recommended by Dr. Kynsey, the remaining Member of the Special

Committee, and that the Treasurer is hereby authorised to hand the

balance over to Mr. Bell.

10. Laid on the table correspondence with Mr. J. F. W. Gore

re the compilation of an Index to the Society’s Publications :—

No. 200. March 21, 1893.

Dear Siz,—I am informed by Mr. H. C. P. Bell, Honorary

Secretary of this Society, that you most readily consented to under-

take the onerous duty of compiling for the Society an Index to its

publications.

2. On behalf of this Council of the Society (which it is not

~ convenient to call together at present) I accept your kind and generous

promise of such valuable help and assistance, for which, I am sure, the

Council and Members will be deeply grateful to you.

I have to ask you to be good enough to confirm your assent given

to Mr. Bell, so that I may inform the Council of your kindness, and

send you a set of the Society’s publications to start work with.

ambicccs

J. F. W. Gore, Esa. G. A. JOSEPH,

Hon. Sec., R. A. S. (C.B.)

42—93 C

18 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). { VoL, XII.

Tekkwatte Estate,

Kandy, March 23, 1893.

Dear Sir,—In reply to your letter of the 21st instant, I shall have

much pleasure in undertaking the compilation of an Index to the

above Society’s Publications, and will use every care in its preparation.

I presume that you desire an Index to the titles of the various

Papers comprised in the Society’s Journals, &c., giving the names of

the authors, and the number and date of the issue in which each

appeared. I am glad also to learn that you will be able to send the

books here. JI would suggest that they be sent in instalments, arranged

consecutively according to date. After making a list of the centents

of each instalment, it would be returned for the one next in order.

The lists would, when completed, be re-arranged in the form of an

alphabetical index. Each instalment might consist of one package of

the weight of (say) 40 lb., or several, as most convenient.

T could begin the work on, say, the 7th April, and in the meantime

such suggestions as I have made are of course subject to your approval.

Goa ae Esq., Tam, &e.,

Hon. Sec., R. A. 8. (C.B.). J. F. W. Gore.

Resolved,—That Mr. Gore be requested to send for approval a speci-

men page of the Index he proposes compiling for the Society.

11. Laid on the table a letter from Mr. F. H. M. Corbet (late

‘Honorary Treasurer), requesting an audit of the Society’s accounts :-—

Resolved,—That Mr. B. G. L. Bremner be requested to be good

enough to oblige the Society by auditing the accounts up to the date

of the Annual Meeting.

12. Resolved,—That a General Meeting be held on the 6th of May

next, and that the following Papers be read :—“ Kurunégala Vistaraya,”

by Mr. Modder ; “‘ Notes on the Nidification of Sturwornés Senex and

Cissa Ornata,” by Mr. Frederick Lewis.

13. His Lordship the Bishop having to leave the Meeting, Mr. P

Freudenberg was voted to the Chair.

14. Ona motion proposed by the Hon. Treasurer it was resolved that

the Hon. Treasurer be instructed to issue a Circular to Members whese

subscriptions are more than two years in arrear, informing them that

unless payment is made before June 30 rule 30 will be enforced.

No. 44.—1893.] PROCEEDINGS. 19

COUNCIL MERTING.

Colombo Museum, Friday, May 19, 1893.

Present :

Mr. P. Ramanathan, c.M.c., in the Chair.

The Hon. J. A. Swettenham, c.M.c., Vice-President.

The Hon. A. C. Lawrie.

Mr. F. C. Roles, Honorary Treasurer,

Mr. J. Harward Honorary Secretaries

Mr. G. A. Joseph J :

Business.

Read and confirmed the Minutes of Council Meeting held on

March 28, 1893.

2. Fixed the next General Meeting for June 3, the Papers to be ©

read being the same as those advertised for the Meeting of May 6.

3. Laid on the table a letter from Mr. Bremner regretting his

‘inability to audit the Society’s accounts.

Resolved,—That Mr. Stanley Bois be requested to audit the accounts

-for 1892.

4. laid on the table the following Circulars :—

(1) No. 212 of April 6, 1893, covering a Paper by Mr.

J. P. Lewis on “The Temple of Chittiraoyilada Koévil,”’

referred to Messrs. P. Ramanathan and J. Harward for

their opinions.

(2) No. 213 of April 6, 1893, covering a Paper by Mr.

J. P Lewis on “A Temple Festival in the Mullaittivu

District,” referred to Messrs. P. Ramanathan and J.

Harward.

Resolved,—That it be brought to the notice of Mr. Lewis that some

parts of this Paper (2) are likely to displease those who agree with the

religious ceremonies therein described.

(3) No. 214 of April 6, 1893, covering a Paper on “Chilap-

ae eae by the Hon. P. Coomaraswamy, referred

to Messrs. P. Ramanathan and J. Harward.

Resolved,—That the Paper be accepted and printed.

(4) No. 211 of April 6, 1893, covering a Paper by Mr. S.

Alexander, entitled “An ‘Archeological Account of Pat-

tawatta,” referred to Mr. H. C. P. Bell for his opinicn.

Resolved,—That ine Paper be returned to Mr. Bell, and that he

be requested to undertake its editing.

5. Laid on the table specimen of the “Index” sent in by Mr.

J. F. W. Gore.

Resolved,—(i) That the specimen be referred to Mr. Bell, and that

he be requested to arrange with Mr. Gore for its completion; (ii)

that the Council express its great indebtedness to Mr. Gore for

-consenting to undertake the work.

c 2

20 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (SON). [VOL xr

_ § Proposed S. M. Burrows, ¢.c.s.,

6 Mr. 7. B. Fohath | Seconded ¢ PY rs. Drieberg,

was elected a Member of the Society.

7. Laid on the table a list of Dutch books recommended for’

purchase by Mr. F. H. de Vos.

Resolved,—That the books be purchased.

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, July 8, 1893.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

The Hon, J, A. Swett enham, C.M.G., Vice- President.

F. C. Roles, Honorary Treasurer.

J. Harward, G. A. J oseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Business.

{. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting of Council heid on:

May 19, 1893.

2. Proposed by Mr. Harward, “‘ That a General Meeting be held that

night at 9 p.M.,.and that Mr. White’ s Paper, entitled ‘ Notes on Knox’s

‘Ceylon’ in its Literary Aspect,” be read.

Seconded by the Hon. J. A. Swettenham.—Carried.

3. Resolved,—That a vote of thanks be accorded to Mr. Stanley

Bois for auditing the Society’s accounts.

4, Laid on the table an application for membership from Mr. A. M..

Perera, Superintendent of Minor Roads, Kandy.

The Hon. Mr. Swettenham proposed that the application do stand

over for consideration at the next Meeting of the Council.

Seconded by Mr. Roles.—Carried.

5. Resolved,—That the Lieutenant-Governor (Vice-Patron of the

Society) be requested to preside at the next General Meeting of the

Society, to be held on August 10 or some approximate date.

GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, July 10, 1893.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

The Hon. J. A. Swettenham, ¢.M.G., Vice-President.

The Hon. P. Coomaraswamy. | The Hon. Justice Lawrie.

3. Henderson. | F. C. Roles,

J. Harward, G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Visitors :—Two ladies and six gentlemen.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on February 14.

2. Tt was notified that Mr.E. Booth and Mr.T. B. Pohath had been:

elected Members since the last General Meeting.

3. Mr, Joseph read the following Paper :—

No, 44.—1893.] NIDIFICATION OF CEYLON BIRDS, 21

NOTES ON THE NIDIFICATION OF STURNORNIS SENEX

(WHITE-HEADED STARLING) AND CISSA

ORNATA (CEYLON BLUE JAY).

By F. Lewis.

THE White-headed Starling is, I believe, the rarest of Ceylon

birds, its natural home being those parts of the country

where the rainfall is well over 100 inches per annum.

In the course of many years I have only met with it at rare

intervals. It is a gregarious species living in small flocks of

from four to ten birds, when it may be found affecting small

clumps of forest, but at no time far away from extensive

forest-clad ranges of hills. In this way I found it in Rasa-

galla forest, Balangoda ; Bambarabotuwa, north of Pelmadulla;

Eratna, below Adam’s Peak ; and Wellankanda, in the wildest

part of the Kukulu Koralé.

In April, 1892, Mr. G. W. Jenkins, of Sana Estate, managed

to procure for me an egg, and soon after I proceeded to the

spot and saw the nest. This was placed in the hollow (decayed

portion) of a kokatiya tree (Garcinia termophylla), some

fifty feet or so from the ground, and was very roughly

lined with decayed leaves and twigs, but upon no systematic

plan, except that the leaves appeared to be mostly of one

kind. |

The egg isin colour a beautiful light glossy blue, broad oval

in shape, but rather acute towards the “narrow end.” My

specimen measures 12 in. by % in.

In 1876 I procured, while resident in the Dikoya district,

what I believed to be the egg of the Ceylon Blue Jay (Cissa

ornata), but the specimen being in fragments, I was unable

for years to verify my supposition or secure a perfect egg. In

January last Mr. J. Gray, of Balangoda, procured for me

a perfect egg from the forest of Bambarabotuwa, and I am

also indebted to him for a second specimen, though not in

.good preservation.

22 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VouL. Xlir

The nest that I found in 1876 was placed in the branches:

of a lofty tree, and was composed of small twigs, forming a

rather large structure, of somewhat ragged outward appear-

ance. The depression in the middle was small, but on this I

am not able to place much significance, as the nest had served

its purpose, and the birds had departed, so probably it was

in a disordered state when I found it.

The egg, considering the size of the bird, is small, broad,

oval, and glossy. My specimen measures 1i in. by 1432 in.

The ground colour is a pale olive green, shaded over with

blotches and streaks of a dull faint sepia colour, these mark-

ings being more confluent on the two ends than round the

body of the egg.

The breeding season for the Blue Jay is seemingly in

January, for I learn from Mr. Gray that he procured three

nests this year during that month.

I take the liberty of recording both these “ finds,” as the

first is unique, while the second, though recorded by Legge

and Murray, is of rare occurrence owing to the shy habits of

the bird.

4. Mr. Harward then read the following Paper :—

No, 44.—1893.]} KNOX’S “CEYLON.” es

NOTES ON KNOX’S “CEYLON ” IN ITS

LITERARY ASPECT.

By H. Waite, ¢.c.s.

[An Historical Relation of the Island Ceylon in the EHast-Indies,

together with an Account of the Detaining in Captivity the Author and

divers other Englishmen now Living there, and of the Author’s Mira-

culous Escape. WUlustrated with Figuresand a Map of theIsland. By

Robert Knox, a Captive there near Twenty Years. London, Printed by

Richard Chiswell, Printer to the Royal Society, at the Rose and Crown

in St. Paui’s Churchyard, 1681.]

‘Puts fascinating book, which has won well-earned praise

for the accuracy of its descriptions, simple but vigorous

style, and fairness and moderation of its tone, is surpassed, I

venture to say, by no work in the English language in pathos

and dramatic interest. But I wish here to consider the book

not so much as a pathetic drama, a romantic narrative,

iL vigorous account of an unknown country, but as a piece of

literary workmanship. I cannot call to mind having ever

met with any notes on what I may call the purely literary

aspect of Knox’s book, though it is well known and

appreciated as a rare storehouse of information on the then

condition of the Kandyan kingdom.

At the outset we must bear in mind that this book was:

written by a sailor who had been a captive among the

Kandyans for twenty years. Knox wasonly seventeen years

of age, a mere boy, when on January 21, 1657, his father’s

ship, the frigate Ann, set sail from London to trade from port

to port in India. In November, 1659, when Knox, as he

himself tells us, was nineteen years old, the ship put in to

Cottiar bay. The crew were made captives and carried off

into the Kandyan country. Knox remained a captive for

twenty years, escaped to Mannar in 1679, and reached England

in 1680. He lost no time in the preparation of hisbook. He

even wrote part of it on the voyage home, as he mentions in

his letter of March 18, 1681, to the Committee of the East

India Company, when he presented his manuscript work

24 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XIII.

to them, and in August, 1681, the book was published with

illustrations and a map ; or, as Knox expresses it :—

What I formerly Presented you in Writing having in pursuance

of your Commands now somewhat dress’d by the help of the Printer

and Graver, I a second time humbly tender to you.

This was almost exactly twenty-four years after the author

first set sail with his father as a boy of seventeen, and less

than twelve months after he reached England. The book is

truly a marvellous production as a piece of literary work when

we consider the above circumstances, but still more when

we consider, what is hard to realise, that for twenty years

its author had no books save three (which will be mentioned

hereafter), no writing materials, and no society except that of

one or two of his fellow captives and of course his Kandyan

captors. To use hisown words to a chief who came to sound

him witha view to his employment at the Kandyan court :—

When I came ashore I was but young, and that which then I knew

now I had forgot for want of practice, having had neither ink nor

paper since I came ashore.

The marvel is that he even remembered his own language.

There are two things which charm us in Knox’s book—and

here I am thinking mostly of the personal narrative, for the

book is in two parts—the descriptive portion and the personal

narrative. There is the charm of the subject and the charm

of the style.

The secret of the charm of Knox’s style is that his English

is the English of the Bible, which with two other books was

his sole reading during his long captivity. He says :—

We had with us a Practice of Piety and Mr. Rogers’ seven Treatises

ealled the Practice of Christianity.“ With which companions we did

frequently discourse ; and in the cool of the Evening walk abroad

in the Fields for a refreshing, tyred with being all day in our House

or Prison.

And again :—

I had read my two Books so often over that I had them almost

by heart.

* A copy of this book is in the Society’s Library.—B., How. See.

No. 44.—1893. ] KNOX’S “CEYLON.” 29

He describes in a passage, which is too long to quote, how

he fell in with an English Bible, and it is evident that this,

too, he read so often that he had it almost by heart. He is

steeped in the style of the Bible, which has become his

natural language, and his pages teem with direct and apposite

Biblical allusions. Of the Kandyan king he says :—

Like Rehoboam he added yet more to the people’s yoke.... he daily

‘contriveth and buildeth in his Palace like Nebuchadnezzar.

Of himself, when forced to leave his quarters owing to an

incursion by the Dutch, he says :—

This called to my remembrance the words of Job: ‘ Naked came I

- into this world and naked shall I return.”

In one passage he likens himself to Elijah under the

juniper tree, and in another to the captive Jews. The ele-

phants he met in the woods in the course of his flight to

Mannar he looked upon as a help to him in his flight, and

compared them to the darkness which came between Israel

and the Egyptians. Not only does Knox thus continually

use illustrations drawn from the Bible, but he has acquired a

Biblical tone of phraseology. The offerings of the Sinhalese

are “arms and oblations.” He says—

~ God gave us favour in the sight of this people. God was pleased by

their grief and heaviness to move these heathen to pity.

Temple offerings he calls “ sacrifices offered to idols,’’ and

he speaks of “the famine of God’s word and sacrifices.” It

would be tedious to multiply examples: the perusal of a page

of the personal narrative will show that Knox was simply

saturated with the Biblical style.

The following specimen will show whatI mean. Speaking

of himself after the death of his father he says :—

Thus was I left Desolate, Sick, and in Captivity, having no earthly

Comforter, none but only He who looks down from Heaven to hear the

groaning of the Prisoners and to show himself a Father of the Father-

less, and a present help to them that have no helper.

To leave this branch of the subject, I should now like to

give some instances of Knox’s aptness of diction, a curiosa

26 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XIII.

felicitas of language which I have always admired. Take

this passage on the talipot tree :—

It is as big and tallas a Ship’s Mast and very streight, bearing only

Leaves: which are of great use and benefit to this People ; one single

Leaf being so broad and large that it will cover some fifteen or twenty

men, and keep them dry when it rains. The leaf being dryed is very

strong and limber, and most wonderfully made for men’s Convenienc to

carry along with them; for tho’ this leaf be thus broad when it 1s

open, yet it will fold close like a Ladies’ fan, and then it is no bigger

than aman’sarm. It is wonderful light, they cut them into pieces and

carry them in their hands. ‘The whole leaf spread is round, almost like

a Circle, but being cut in pieces for use are near like untoa Trzangle.

They lay them upon their heads as they travel, with the peaked end

foremost, which is convenient to make their way through the Boughs

and Thickets. When the Sun is vehement hot they use them to shade

themselves from the heat. Soldiers all carry them ; for besides the

benefit of keeping them dry in case it rain upon the march, these

leaves make their Tents to ly under in the Night. A marvelous

Mercy which Almighty God hath bestowed upon this poor and naked

People in this Rainy Country! One of these I brought with me into —

England and you have it described in the Figure.

I venture to say that no one could better this description.

Again, take this account of the kabaragoya*—

There isa Creature here called Kobbera guion, resembling an Alligator.

The biggest may be five or six foot long, speckled black and white.

He lives most upon the Land, but will take the water and dive under

it : hatha long blew forked tongue like a sting, which he puts forth

and hisseth and gapeth, but doth not bite nor sting, tho’ the appear-

ance of him would scare those that knew not what he was. He is not

afraid of people, but will ly gaping and hissing at them in the way, and

will scarce stir out of it. He will come and eat Carrion with the Dogs and

Jackals and will not be scared away by them, but if they come near to

bark or snap at him, with his tayl, which is about an Ell long like a

whip, he willso slash them, that they will run away and howl.

This is true to the life and most graphic. Or take this of

the Sinhalese :—

At their leisure when their affairs will permit they commonly meet

at places built for strangers and way-faring men to lodge in, in their

language called amblamb, where they sit chewing betel and looking

one upon the other very gravely and solidly.

Or this of their paddy fields :—

* Hydrosaurus salvator (order Saurea).—B., Hon. Sec.

No. 44.—1893. | KNOX’S “CEYLON.” 27

Neither are their steep and Hilly Lands uncapable of beingithus over-

flown with Water. For the doing of which they use this Art. They

level these Hills into narrow Allies, some three, some eight foot wide,

one beneath another, according to the steepness of the Hills, working

them and digging them in that fashion that they lye smooth and flat

like somany Stairs up the Hills one above another. The Waters at the

top of the Hills falling downwards are let into these Allies and so suc-

cessively by running out of one into another, water all; first the

higher Lands andthen the lower. The highest Allies having such a

quantity of Water as may suffice to cover them, the rest runs over unto

the next, and that heving its proportion unto the next, and so by

degrees it falls into all these hanging parcels £ Ground.

Or this of termites or white-ants :—

_ ‘There is a sixth sort called Vaeos.* These are more numerous than

any of the former. All the whole Earth doth swarm with them.

They are of a middle size between the greatest and the least, the

hinder part white and the head red. They eat and devour all that

they can come at ; as besides food, Cloth, Wood, Thatch of Houses and

everything excepting Iron and Stone. So that the people cannot set,

anything upon the ground within their houses for them. They creep

up the walls of their houses and build an Arch made of dirt over them-

selves all the way as they climb, be itnever so high. And if this Arch

and Vault chance to be broken, they all. how high soever they were, come

back again to mend up the breach, which being finished they proceed

forwards again, eating everything they come at in their way. This

Vermin does exceedingly among the Chingulays, insomuch that they

are continually looking upon anything they value to see if any of

these Vaeos have been at it. Which they may easily perceive by this

Case of dirt which they cannot go up anywhere without building as

they go. And wherever this is seen no doubt the Ants are there. In

places where there are no houses, and they can eat nothing belonging

to the people, they will raise great Hills like Butts, some four or five

or six foot high ; which are so hard and strong that it would be work

enough to dig them down with Pick-Axes.

Knox evidently took the greatest pains to make what he

describes clear to his readers, and there is no doubt that his

accurate and graphic method, aided by the excellent pictures,

bring home to usin a most vivid fashion the customs, appear-

ance, and domestic economy of the Sinhalese people.

From a philological point of view the book is most

interesting. We see the changes which the lapse of two

* Sinhalese Véyé.—B., Hon. Sec.

28 | JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XIII.

hundred years has wrought in the meaning and spelling of

our English language. To illustrate this let us look at the

following words which I have taken from these pages.

In the letter to the Hast India Company Knox speaks of

“the land in which I was captivated,” meaning imprisoned

or held captive; it has now come to mean “entranced” or

“delighted.” For Knox’s use of the word cf. Jeremiah XXXIX.

(contents of the chapter: ‘The city ruinated, the people

captivated.”) and 2 Kings XVII, (contents, “ Samaria for their

sins is captivated”).

In one passage he speaks of a certain flower as being of a

““murry’’ colour. This is mulberry coloured, the / having

superseded the earlier 7: cf. Latin morus, “mulberry tree.”

The word “murry” is now obsolete. He also speaks

of the “tingling” of bells where we should now say

“tinkling.” The two words “tinkling” of a bell and

“tingling” of the skin or flesh are identical, the meaning

being “ vibration.” “ Ortyardsand plantations” : “ortyard” or

“ wortyard” is the original of our present “orchard.” “ Imbez-

elled,” where we now write “embezzled.” The old spelling

‘shows the connection with “imbecile,” and the meaning is

‘to weaken by taking little by little,” or “filching.” “A blew

or red shash about their loyns.” What we now call “sash” is

a Persian word originally spelt, and no doubt pronounced

““shash.” Knox says in one place: “‘ We thought it no boot

to sit longer.” “ Boot,” which now survives in the negative

*bootless,’’ we find in the Bible, in the form “boots” and

“‘booteth.” It is from the base “bet” good, whence “ better,”

“best.”

Of the Bo tree he says: ‘The leaves shake like an asp.”

The form “aspen” now used is an adjective, like “oaken”

or “ashen” or “wooden,” and weshould not say, as is some-

times done, “shake like an aspen,” but “an aspen tree”’; or,

as Knox says, “an asp.” Of the Kandyan nobles he says:

“They carry a painted cane, and sometimes a tuck in its

in their hands.” “Tuck” is an obsolete word for “rapier,”

and ‘a cane with a tuck in it” is what we should nowcalla

No. 44.—1893. ] KNOX’S “CEYLON.” 29

“ sword-stick.” He also speaks of the “tricker” of a cross-

bow. “ Trigger” isthe more modern form. With “ tricker”

cf. the Dutch “trek,” to draw or pull. He speaks of the

Sinhalese as churning butter with an implement “somewhat

resembling a chocolate stick.” This is not the familiar

stick of chocolate which you extract from the automatic

machine by placing a penny in the slot, but the “ whisk”

with which the then highly esteemed cup of chocolate, so

constantly referred to by authors of this and the succeeding

age of Queen Anne, was stirred and frothed.

The word “ punctually,” now strictly limited in meaning

to accuracy in the matter of time, is used by Knox in the old

sense of “exactly” or “accurately.” “I knew not punctually

where my companions were.” Cf. “ punctilious,” of exact,

orderly, and formal behaviour. “Let” and “letted,” in the

sense of “ hindered,” “prevented,” and “holpen” for “helped,”

which we have in our Book of Common Prayer, are always used

by him; and he also uses the word “angle,” meaning fishing

rod and line, and thus reminds us of dear old Isaak Walton.

I cannot forbear to transcribe the passage where this word

is used. It is when he meets with the Bible :—

- The Boy having served the English knew the Book, and as soon as

he had got it in his hand came running with it calling out to me, /¢

js a Bible. It startled me to hear him mention the name of a Bible.

For I neither had one, norscarcely could ever think to see one. Upon

which I flung down my Angle and went to meet him...... ... Upon the

sight of it I left off Fishing, God having brought a Fish to me that my

Soul had longed for and now how to get it and enjoy the same all the

Powers of my Soul were employed.

The word “ naturally,” in the sense of “ by nature,” should

be noted in the passage—

The Land is generally covered with Woods, excepting the Kingdome

of Ouvah and the counties of Oudipallet and Dolosbaug, which are

naturally somewhat clear of them.”

‘‘Fashion,” meaning “shape,” occurs in the description of

the grain tana :—

The fashion flattish, the colour yellow and very lovely to the Eye.

* Uva; Udapalata ; Dolosbagé.

30 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL. XIII.

Observe “drugster” for “druggist”: “The berries the

drugsters in the city dosell in their shops”; and “ sallettings”’

for “salads.” ‘The Dutch on that Island in their Gardens

have Lettice, Rosemary, Sage, and all other Herbs and Sal-

lettings that we have in these Countreys.” The old Italian

word is salata, ‘ salted or pickled (herbs).”

I rather distrust Knox’s taste in vegetables, I must say.

He speaks of one herb which “being boyled is almost as

good as asparagus.” I have never met with that delicious

herb yet, and I take leave to doubt the assertion.

The jambu * fruit is to him “amiable to the eye.” The

expressions, “rice is more plenty here than there,” and

‘¢ monies was very low with us,” show interesting changes

in idiom.

Two words now obsolete deserve mention: one is “ over-

thwart.” Speaking of talipot leaves: “With these they make

their tents; fixing sticks into the ground and laying other

pieces of wood overthwart after the manner of the roof of

an house, and so lay their leaves over all to shoot the

rains off.” The other is “‘tarriance,’ meaning sojourn or

remaining. Even “tarry” is now seldom seen, and “ tarriance”

never.

Some changes in spelling—and there are many—are note-

worthy. Hoes used in cultivating paddy fields Knox spells

“houghs,” no doubt pronounced hoes. Cf. the spelling and

pronunciation of “dough” in making bread. It is odd that

we have altered “ hough ” to “hoe,” while we have altered

the old “ plow ” to “ plough,” in the one case from complex

to simple and in the other from simple to complex. Blue, the

colour, Knox spells “blew.” His spelling and the expression

he uses, “several black and blew blows,” bring out forcibly

the actual connection there is in etymology between “ blue”

and “blow.” Blue is the colour produced by blows.

By some freak or other Knox spells “glue” “glew,”

* Sin. jambara, collog. jambu, “rose apple,

Hon. See.

Eugenia jambosa.—B..

No. 44.—1893. ] KNOX’S “CEYLON.” ail

which is wrong. The derivation is from “gluten.” Perhaps

he thought “glew” ought to keep company with “blew.”

Knox never mentions any books except the three alluded

to above, and I have searched his work through to find any

indications of his having received an education in what is

vulgarly styled “book learning.” It would seem that he knew

Latin, or at least knew of the existence of Latin, for he saysof

the Sinhalese : “They have a language somewhat differing

from the vulgar tongue (like Latin to us)”; but the only

Latin words in his book are the not very erudite words “ per

annum,” so we can hardly set him down asa Latin scholar.

Or perhaps he forgot his Latin like the Claimant, the would-

be Sir Roger Tichborne. He uses a few phrases which

somewhat smack of the law, e¢.g., “Scot or lot,” “ Hand and

seal,” Heriots.” But these are all I have been able to find.

He is very reticent about himself outside of his cap-

tivity. He says nothing about his birthplace, parentage, or

education. All we know is that he was an Englishman, and

that he had a brother and sister whom his dying father

commended to his care.

He makes very few references to England, and hardly

ever draws any parallel between what he saw in Ceylon and

what he must have seen in England. He mentions that the

divisions of Ceylon are like the counties and hundreds in

England, and he speaks of one chief as the “ high sheriff.”

He compares the king’s palace to Woodstock Bower, and

notes that the Sinhalese ploughs do not bury the grass as

ours do, and that is about all.

And while on this part of the subject it is curious to note

that Knox nowhere in his book makes the faintest allusion to

home politics, though his book was written during the time

of the fiercest civil and religious persecution in England,

and only a few years before the revolution which overthrew

the Stuart dynasty. We know that he was not a Roman Catho-

lic, and we can infer that he was not a Puritan, as he and his

comrades mention a feast they had on Christmas Day, but

we do not know whether he was an advocate of monarchy

32 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XIII.

or a Republican. He expresses his views of the Kandyan

king’s tyranny, but no opinion as to monarchy in general.

Although he tells us very little of what he had been, he

relates frankly enough what habits he picked up during his.

captivity, and the appearance he presented at the time of his

escape. On his arrival at Mannar he says—

It seemed not a little strange to us who had dwelt so long in Straw

Cottages among the Black Heathen and used to sit on the Ground and

eat our Meat on Leaves, now to sit on Chairs and eat out of China

Dishes at Table.

And in Colombo—

We being bare-foot and in the Chingulary habit, with great long

Beards, the People much wondered at us, and came flocking to see

who and what we were ; so that we had a great Train of People about

us as we walked in the Streets.

And Batavia—

We finding ourselves thus kindly entertained and our Habits changed,,

saw that we were no more Captives in Cande, nor yet Prisoners else-

where ; therefore cut off our beards which we had brought with us out

of our Captivity, for until then we cut them not ; God having rolled

away the reproach of Cande from us.

Knox adopted the Sinhalese habit of chewing betel, and

healsosmokeda pipe, or, asthe Sinhalese say, “ drank tobacco.”

I have not been able to find many Sinhalese idioms in the

Enelish of Knox, but he does say “tobacco is used by both

men and women, but more eaten than drunk in pipes.”

To “drink tobacco” isa literal translation from the Sinhalese,

but I am not sure that the expression was not used in

England in Knox’s day. I fancy I have seen it, but cannot

remember where. He also speaks of “this country butter,’”

“my own country fashion,” “a fathom high,” “a span

high,” which he may have picked up from the Sinhalese.

Speaking of the skill of the native doctors he mentions

one who would set a broken bone “ with that speed that the

broken bone after it was set should knit by the time one

might boyl a pot of rice and three curries.”

These I think are about the only Sinhalese idioms to be

found. )

No. 44.—1893. ] KNOX’S “ CEYLON.” 3d

There is, as could be expected, very little humour in Knox’s

book, but I have culled two rather comical expressions and

one bull, although he was no Irishman. He says of the

headmen :—

These Inferior Officers commonly get their Palaces by Bribery.

Their Children do pretend a right to them after their Father’s

Death, and will be preferred before others, greazing the Magéstrate.

This does not mean smearing that functionary with

cocoanut oil, but, as we would punningly put it, “applying

palm oil.”

Again, speaking of the method of catching fishin shallow

water with a basket, he says :—

These baskets they jobb down and the ends stick in the mud, which

often happen upon a Fish.

To “jobb” is now only used as pure slang. Knox’s bull

is only a small one: we might describe it as a “this

country bull.” He describes Kandy as “three square like a

triangle.

In spite of his lack of education in the ordinary sense of

the word, this castaway sailor lad has given us a most de-

lightful book, which is as interesting as “ Robinson Crusoe,”

and in style it is the equal of Defoe’s masterpiece, although

Defoe was what might be styled an experienced literary man,

and is now an English classic.

Knox’s work was favourably ushered into the world

with a brief preface by Sir Christopher Wren, and a longer

one by Robert Hooke, a portion of which I will quote.

He says :—

He has in this History Bes you a taste of his Observations, in

which most Readers, though of very differing Gusts, may find somewhat

very pleasant to their Pallat. The Statesman, Divine, Physician, Lawyer,

Merchant, Mechanick, Husbandman, may select something for their

Entertainment. ‘The Philosopher and Historian much more. I believe

at least all who love Truth will be pleased.................. Read therefore

the Book itself, and you will find yourself taken Captive indeed,

but used more kindly by the Author than he himself was by the

Natives.

42—93 B

D4. JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XITTI..

5. His Lordship, the President, expressed the indebtedness of the

Society to Mr. White for his Paper. Hespoke of Knox’s extraordinary

accuracy of observation, and the remarkable vigour and straightfor-

ward simplicity with which his observations were recorded. They

were indebted to those who directed attention to excellencies of that

kind—excellencies which in a Society like that they deserved to:

cultivate and encourage. He rejoiced to see that close observation.

and careful collection of facts of which they had a specimen from

Mr. Lewis, and which constituted the basis of scientific results. He

trusted Members of the Society would consider no facts falling within

their purview too insignificant to be recorded and contributed to the

transactions of the Society. They could not always expect long or

elaborate Papers, but he was sure that Members who would contribute

facts which came under their observation would always find a hearty:

welcome from the Council for anything they could give. _

6. Mr. Harward next read the following Paper :—

No. 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA VISTARAYA. oo

KURUNEGALA VISTARAYA;* WITH NOTES ON

KURUNEGALA, ANCIENT AND MODERN.

By F. Mopper.

INTRODUCTORY NOTE.

THE Kurunégala Visturaya isa topographical description

of the city of Hastisailapura (Kurunégala) in the thirteenth

and fourteenth centuries. There are various editions and

different versions of the Vistaraya extant in the Seven

-Koralés, and of the half a dozen or more I have had the

opportunity of examining and collating, for the purposes

of this translation, no two copies agree in detail, though

they agree in the main, each editor making his own emen-

dations and additions to the original, or supposed original,

as his taste and fancy led him, in the hope perhaps

of making his edition fuller and more attractive than its

predecessors, and bringing it up to date.

The Vistaraya makes no pretension to scholarship ; indeed

it is devoid of all literary merit, and judging by the plain

and often commonplace language in which it is written,

and the unsystematic arrangement of the subjects dealt with

therein, it would appear that the editors were men of ordinary

intelligence, their one object being to reduce into writing

the legends, traditions, and other historical information

respecting men, places, and things which might otherwise

have been lost to the world.

Asa chronological authority no importance can be attached

to the work. But as an interesting topographical account of

the city of Hastisaitapura, with multifarious scraps of

historical and other information not usually found in the

more regular historical books of reference, it is perhaps on a

par with such sister-works as Kadaim-pot, which treat of the

boundaries of the ancient divisions of Ceylon, and from which

a great deal of invaluable information may be gleaned ;

Vitti-pot, which describe the state of the villages in the Seven

Kéralés and Puttalam District, and record the amount of paddy

land cultivated in each village, the height of water in the tank,

the number of dams and tracts of land, large and small, the

* Being a translation from the Sinhalese of a description of the city of

Hastisailapura (Kurunégala) in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries,

with a collation from other contemporaneous Sinhalese records, and notes

and comments.

36 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou, XIIM.

number of horowwas to the tank, the number of temples

and amount of land dedicated to them, and many other

details peculiar to each village; and other contemporane-

ous records, such as Tudapat, Patunu, Asna, Wansa,

Lékam-miti, &c., all which doubtless throw a flood of light

on the history of the Island. The Vistaraya, however, gives

in addition to these details the derivation of the names, not

to be obtained elsewhere, of a large number of villages,

Koralés, and Hatpattus in the Seven Kéralés.

Maha Mudaliyar lL. de Zoyza, in referring toe the

Vistaraya, remarks that—

It is by an anonymous author. It gives an interesting account of

the topography of the city in ancient times, and is probably as old as

the period when Kurunégala was the seat of kings in the thirteenth

and fourteenth centuries. The work is quite unknown in the low-

country, and I believe even in Kandy.*

As already observed, one manuscript contains matter not

found in the other, and perhaps the edition which L. de Zoyza

had access to did not disclose the name of the author: but

‘one that I had the good fortune to read ascribes the author-

ship to Pusbadewa Terunnanse, and gives the following

particulars as to its alleged authenticity :—

It was preserved by Hetti Basnayaka Mudiyanse when Kurunégala

was a royal city; when Dambadeniya was the seat of Government, by

Hanluwa Mudiyanse, the village being so called owing to tiles having

been made there; when Sitiwaka was the seat of Government, by

Seneviratna Mudiyanse ; and at the time of Raja Sinha, who defeated

the Portuguese at Colombo, by Disanayaka Mudiyanse.

TRANSLATION. f

Shortly after Kuvenit was discarded by King Vijaya it is

gaid that the royal city of Kurunégala was founded,§ the

* Report on the Inspection of Temple Libraries. (Sessional Paper X1..

1875, p. 10.)

+ To Mr. H. M. Ekanayaka, Principal of the Buddhist School, Kuruné-

gala, I acknowledge my indebtedness for willing assistance rendered te

me in the preparation of this translation.

{ A full account of the desertion of Kuvéni by King Vijaya is given ix

the Kuvéni Asna. For particulars as to her invoking the gods on the

heights of Yakdéssa-gala (abbreviated from Yakseni-des-ki-gala, so called

after the circumstance) to punish King Vijaya for his faithlessness, and as

to her prayer being answered by King Vijaya’s nephew, Panduwasa, being

afflicted with divers diseases, see ‘‘ The Animal-shaped Rocks of Kuruné-

gala.” (C. A. S. Journal, Vol. XI., No. 40, 1890.)

§ The Vistaraya does not state, and we cannot gather from the context.,

who the founder was, but there is reason to believe that it was Vijaya.

No. 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA VISTARAYA. ot

situation being to the north of Vilbawa, and occupying a

central position near the rocks Ktd-gala, Ibbda-gala, and

Kuruminiya-gala.*

35 % a *~ #

[The Vistaraya then enumerates the trees, the beasts, the

birds, including the fabulous birds, and other bipeds and

quadrupeds to be found in the city; and refers to a row of

lakes with good ferries to facilitate bathing, and containing

pleasant and sweet waters, with the lotus and blue and white

lily floating thereon. By the row of lakes is doubtless meant

Udawatiavewa (the Kurunégala tankt), Wannahavewa

(now a field), Weneruvewa, and Vilgodavew a. |

There are four parapet walls surrounding the rock on which

the sun-god is worshipped. Four palaces stand on the rock,t

and below it four parapet walls. For the protection of the

city there is a battery (ddhara bemma).§

Below Kuruweniyagala stands the royal stores [the dimen-

sion—probably the length—of which is given as 80 cubits] :

from the sleeping palacel] of the king it is 12 fathoms to

Kuruweniyagala, 35 fathoms to [bba-gala, and 20 fathoms to

the great stone wall [mahd gal tdppa, probably the battery

hereinbefore referred to] on the west; and 12 fathoms to

the south stands the Niraviya.

* For derivations of these names, and legends and traditions about

these rocks, with notes on temples standing thereon or connected

therewith, see “ The Animal-shaped Rocks of Kurunégala.” (/. ¢.)

+ For a deseription of this tank, which is 104 acres in extent, and said

to have been built in 1319 by King Bhuwaneka Bahu III., as well as for

other interesting particulars regarding it and Wenneruwewa tank, see

Ceylon Literary Register, Vol. VI., pp. 380-3.

{ Forbes, in his Eleven Years in Ceylon (Vol. I., pp. 193-4), refers to the

remains of buildings on the bare rock (Htd-gala),,one of which contained

the dalada relic removed thither by Bhuwaneka Bahu from the more

ancient capital of Polonaruwa, 1319 A.p. Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell

(Vol. II., pp. 81-2), referring to these ruins, concludes “ that they must in

former days have been intended for religious purposes.”

§ The Mahawansa records that Vijaya Bahu II.“‘surrounded it (Hatthigiri)

with a wall and a moat, and such like works.” —Ch. LX XXVIII., English

translation, p. 305.

|| Referring to Htd-gala, Casie Chitty says (Ceylon Gazetteer, pp. 145-6):

“ At the west end of the hill the kings of Kurunégala had a palace,” on the

38 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL XIII.

In the city there are 300 wells (wrd-lin),* 500 houses of

valiant and powerful ministers, 500 houses of the dancing

women, 500 houses of the Brahmins, 800 houses of the

dhobies, 800 houses of the potters, 700 carpenters’ sheds,

4 stables for horses,f 3 stables for elephants, 2 herds of

hunting buffaloes (dada migon),t an aviary, a kennel, and

700 powerful skilled and trained soldiers.

The formation of the city is asa full-blown lotus placed

on the palm of the hand.

site of which now stands the residence of the Government Agent of the

Province, known as the Maligawa. Tennent refers to the grounds being

strewn with “fragments of columns and carved stones, the remnants of the

royal buildings.” (Ceylon, II., 345.) The disappearance of these relics of a

bygone age may easily be accounted for. Bennett (p.393) says: ‘‘ Many huge

slabs of granite having various animals, both known and fabulous, sculp-

tured on them lie scattered about; of these the British lion, the Caledonian

unicorn (extraordinary though it be), and the Ceylon elephant appeared to

have formed part of the zoological medley of the ancient ornaments of a

Sinhalease Maligawa. Mr. Penne! (the then Government Agent) offered

me my choice of these ponderous masses, but as it may well be supposed

there were weighty reasons for my not removing them.” Some of these

are yet to be seen built up at the back of the Maligawa stables by the late

Mr. O’Grady, Government Agent ; but the most valuable ones, and particu-

larly a stone window of the palace at Yapahu, rescued and removed thither

by Mr. O’Grady, and described most graphically by the late Mr. John

Bailey, C.C.S., in Once a Week (1864, pp. 225-281, where a well executed

sketch of it appears), were transported to Colombo, and now occupy a

prominent place among the archeological exhibits of the Museum.

* These wells are very common in the Kandyan district. They are cireular

in shape, about three feet in diameter, and instead of being built up with

stone, earthen rings made by the village potter, and each about a foot and a

half broad, are inserted and fitted in from the bottom of the well,

increasing from two feet in diameter as they come up to the top to three

feet. The earthen rings are called wrdakotta, and the wells are known as

urdketa lin, abbreviated into wdlin. The wrakotta help to keep the water

cool, and if they could be made of larger dimensions so as to fit into wells

of all sizes, they would certainly be a useful and a cheap substitue for stone.

Each of the rings used at present can be made at a cost of about 37%

cents, and the cost of a well thus built would not exceed a couple of rupees.

+ Two pairs of stirrups and some cooking utensils were found near the

Galébandara shrine some years ago, and were sent to the Colombo Museum

by the Hon. F.R. Saunders, then Government Agent. The place where

they were discovered was probably the site of the royal stables, mounted

orderly or cavalry guardroom. ~

{ These animals were used in the manner of decoys, trained so as to allow

the sportsman to take cover behind them and to shoot at the game.

No. 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA VISTARAYA. 39

To the south of the Nirdviya is a stone-built well and an

ara-linda.

To the west of the sleeping palace of the king above

mentioned, distant a hundred large bows, lies the bund of the

lake. Round the edge of the lake grow flower plants * *

[enumerated], and the lotus and lily grow in the lake,

beautifying its appearance. The lake abounds with fish.

Royal gardens lie around the lake * * [the plantations are

enumerated | with innumerable bee-hives on the trees.

About a hundred bows’ distance* from the _ sleeping

palace is the Dalada Maligawa.t

On the east of it, 9 fathoms distant, stands the Nata Dévale.

In a pit excavated in the rock, four cubits deep, lies buried

‘a treasure consisting of 21,000 masuran or pieces of gold,

with a relic of Buddha of the size of a grain of undu.

From this spot, on the opposite bank of the stream, stands

the Maha Dévalé [probably dedicated to Vishnu], on the

west, at a distance of 60 fathoms, the Nata Dévalé, 60

fathoms away the Pattini Dévalé, and 80 fathoms away

the Kattaragama Deévaleé.

At Uda-wahala-watta (the upper court, or queen’s apart-

ments) stands the crematory ; at Pallé-wahalat (the lower

court, or harem) the granaries.

* According to Pridham, nine viyat are equal to one dunna or bow—

about nine English feet—and 500 dunu are equal to a hetekma or mile. Cf.

““bowshot.”

+ According to the Mahawansa King Pardkrama Bahu II., son of

Vijaya Bahu III., who reigned in Hastisailapura from 1240 A.D. to 1275

A.D. (Turnour), caused his brother Bhuwaneka Bahu, the sub-king, to

build a large viharé in the noble city of Hatthigiri, and a beautiful

parivena, which was called Maha Mahinda Bahu (chap. LXXXVIL.,

English translation, p. 290). The remains of the royal founder were

buried in the Maha Vihare. On a visit to Hatthigiri by Vijaya Bahu IL.,

during his father’s lifetime, “he caused an excellent image-house of three

‘stories to be built, and a great image of Buddha to be made there ......

and the prince called it (the establishment) Bhuwaneka Bahu Parivena,

after the name of his uncle.” (J. c.) (UXXXVIIL, p. 305.) Pardkrama

Bahu IV., who began his reign at Kurunégala in 1295 a.p. (Turnour),

“caused a three-storied temple of the tooth-relic of great beauty to be re-

Jouilt within the courtyard of the king’s palace.” (J. ¢.) (XC., pp. 316-17.)

} Which correspond with the modern Udawalpolaand Palléwalpola.

40 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VouL. XIII.

To the west of Hastipwra-nuwara is “Brahmin street ”

(Bamunu-vidiya) ; on the east “Sand street” (Veli-vidiya) ;

on the south “Street of the gods” (Deviyo-vidiya) ; on the

north the “Great” or “ Main street ” (Maha-vidiya).

. The city is protected by three rocks: on the west by

Angan-gala, east by Lunuketiya-gala, north by Anda-gala 5

and (is bounded) on the south bythevillage Virabahu.gama,*

east by the village Millowa, and west by Tittaweli gama.t

There are four tanks for the use of the city: on the west

Vilgoda-vewa ; south Weneru-vewa, Udawatta-vewa, and

Wanahd-vewa, near the city; on the north-west Déva-

gomuwa; on the west Wanakuta-paruwata—all which

surround the city.

The principal royal villages (gabada-gam) are—

Habdge, 350 amunams paddy sowing extent—(inclusive of) the

royal village Bandaraketa of 25 amunams.

Vilbawa, of 35 amunams.

Nayiliya, of 33 amunams.

Dembepola, of 12 amunams.

Millowa, of 12 amunams.

Messagammana, of 65 amunams.

Of the 350, total number of villages, there are 12 royal

villages belonging to the gamwasan pangu—

Maraluwawa, of 65 amunams.{

Bamunugedara, of 65 amunams.

Dévagomuwa, of 20 amunams.§

* Modern Vilbawa, and once a royal city, known as Vilba-nuwara. The

Pretender in the rebellion of 1817-18 is said to have been a native of this

village. There is a Buddhist temple here, which is largely resorted to by

people of the district. -Andimdalé, a metrical composition, speaks of the

king who reigned here, and Mr. H. Parker informs me that in the course

of his reading he met with a reference to Kasyapa as a ruler of this city.

4 Tittawélla. A Kadaimpota gives the dimensions of the city as 6 yodunw

in length, 3 in breadth, and 6 in circumference, and states that it had:

10,000 villages within it. Fourslabs of rock marked the limits, surrounded

by Eta, Anda, and Wanagiriya rocks. Within the city were a college, a

tank, a row of palaces, with which the city was adorned, and the city

itself was sufficient to contain the inhabitants of a kingdom.

{t Now a vihareé gama.

§ Modern Vewagedara.

No. 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA VISTARAYA. Al

Styambalangomuwa, of 65 amunams.

Bisséwapattuwa (a tract).

Tittawella, of 65 amunams.

Tittawella Illukpitiya, of 25 amunams.

Bandaraketa, about 7 amunams.

Kalohagedara, of 12 amunams.* °

This side of Kalohagedara, Handapdndunna (evidently so called

owing to a moon and bow carved on the rock), 12 amunams.

Bordering Diggaie, 12 amunams.

Bamunugama.—A Brahmin village on the west of Kurunégala,

5 amunams.

Below it, on the banks of the Maguru-oya, is [the pond ]

Kunan-eba, so called owing to the royal palanquin having

been buried there. From this cba, proceeding the distance of

a mile, is Ran-munda-wala, so called from the gold ring [of

the king probably | having fallen in and been lost here. Below

Kimbukotuwa isa stone bridge. Tothe south of the sleeping

palace of the king, Nira-dulosbagé. To the west thereof a

stone-built well.t Onthe summit of Kid-gala a stone-built

pond. This side of Hunupola there is a stone-built well.t

These were the three places at which the king had his warm

baths.

Inside the cave of the city rock there is carved the figure

of a Vedda boy holding a bow in each hand. In the cave in

which this figure is carved are to be found 20,000 masuran,

pieces of gold coin.

On the top of the wall on the summit of Eta-gala is found

the seat, like unto that of King Sakraya.

Ibba-gala Viharé was founded by Vidiya Raja.

Eta-gala Viharé by Devenipetissa. That Viharé was

endowed with 3 amunams of paddy land, garden, and houses.

On the stone at the threshold of that vihare, with Pusba-

dewa Terunnanse, five hundred (priests) attained Rahatship.

* Now a blacksmiths’ village.

+ Probably the well at Polattapitiya, from which a large section of the

townsfolk draw their supply of drinking water.

{ This may be identical with Rajapihilia, or “ the King’s spout,” on the

Kandy road, the sole structural remnant of the royal city. It has been

built up, and is a favourite public bath, and supplies drinking water to

the town. The road leading to the bath is called after it.

42 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou, XII.

Angan-gala Viharé, which is to the west of the city, was

endowed with Kaluwakotuwa, consisting of 7 amunams,

as well as with the land which lies below the stone pillar on

the east and below and above Mutu-pokuru-gala, and out of

Veboda, 3 amunams.

Udattapola, of 12 amunams, was assigned to those who

performed the office of conch-blowers to the city, as also

Habagé, 12 amunams.

The following villages were required to supply salted

meat (heli-mas-dena-gam) to the city :—Yakalla, Dorana-

pola, and Ibbagomuwa.

The following villages to supply dried meat (polumas-dena-

gam):—Madawa and Mehiyalla.

The following villages to supply salt (lunu-dena-peta-

villi-gam) :—Teliyagonna and Mallawapitiya.

The following villages to supply the royal stores with

trunks, winnows, baskets, beds, and chairs :—Ahugoda and

Mayila.

The following villages to supply fresh milk (hun-kirt) :—

Heraliyavela, Malkaduvewa, Yatavehera, Ketamuna,

Atakahavela, Nembilikumbura, and Kongahagedara.

Close to the city under the stone pillar standing in

the galvetiya (stone fence), on which is carved the

figure of a woman, lay buried 15,000 masuran. There

are also the pictorial representations of four lions and four

elephants.

Navaratna Mandapaya was built by Boyagena Navaratne

Mudiyanse, and Weneruvewa by Pusbadeva Terunvahdnse.

‘These two meritorious works were performed on the same

day. Treasures consisting of golden beds, chairs, flags,

spittoons, rings, pearls, and gems were buried (in the tank)

at the depth of a nul-palama. By the power of the gods

these treasures are invisible.

To expiate the sin committed by the burial of Appuhami

of Boyagena [as a billa offering for the breach in the bund

of the tank], the king built Galapita Viharé at a cost of

15,000 masuran. On the rock on the bund an alms-offering

No. 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA VISTARAYA. 43

was given to the priests of the viharé, which was dedicated

to the priesthood.*

Between the Kurunégala tank and Wanaha-vewa were the

royal pinfold and dairy.

Above Kuddvewa were the stables for the horses.

In Yantanpalawa were the stables for the elephants.

At Kavudawatta was the stabling for the trained hunting

buffaloes.

At Ritigasyaya the palanquin-bearers resided.

The villages assigned to supply jaggery to the city were

Indulgodakanda, Moratenna, Gabbala, Parapé, and

_ Hinguruwaka, lying close to each other.

The following marked the gravets of the city :—Kayika-

vala, lying below Heraliyavala, Pilikada, Maraluwakada,

Urupdkada, Kalohagedara, Galapitagala, Kolamune-oya,

Mivewa, Wadakada [Kadawata}.

To the four blacksmiths who accompanied King Vijaya

were granted the following villages :—Kadupitiya, Kammal-

tota, Natanduwa, Vewagama, Timmagama, Ayuwandana,

and Hénégedara.

The following (toyil-gam) were the villages assigned to the

tom-tom beaters :—Lindepitiya, Poramulla,and Talaotuwa.

The following (radd-gam) to the dhobies :—Hangawatia

and Radapola.

The following (badahela-gam) to the potters :—Badahela-

gama and Budanapitiya.

Konpola is so called owing to a hut having been built ona

kon tree, living in which the original inhabitants founded

the village.

* Tradition has it that the bund of the Kurunégala tank could never be

kept in repair. The only way in which it could be done was by offering

a billa, the sacrifice of a life. Appuhami volunteered to give his life on

condition that the king would raise his son to an Adigarship. The king

having assented, Appuhémi was placed in the breach and buried alive,

since when it is said the bund has not given way. In addition to the

rank, money and lands, as well as the pata-bendi name of Navaratna, were

bestowed on this officer. The effect of the di/la must have passed away,

for in 1877, in the course of certain repairs, the bund burst, and much

damage was done to property by the flow of water.

44 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von Xi,

King Vijaya bestowed the following villages on his minis-

ters :—Konpola, Tiregama, and Damunugoda.*

To the shield-bearer, Paliya Mohottala, was assigned the

village Paliyagama, so called after the shield.

To the sword-bearer was assigned the village which is

called after him, Kadugampola.t

To the Brahmins who accompanied the king, to one was

granted the village Bamundkotuwa, to another Bamunussa,

to a third Divulgaspitiya, and to afourth Bamundavela.

To Hetti Basnayaka Mudiyanse was assigned the village

Udadigena, which lies to the west of Kurunégala.

Lying below it, Hrabuduliya, was given to Bandara.

Doratiyawa was bestowed on Vijayapala Mudiyanse.t{

To Navaratna Mudiyanse the village Boyagena was given.

Akaragena to Akaragena Bandara.

Millowa to the Adigar.

Galgomuwa to Galgomuwa Mudiyanse.

Mabopitiya to the Haluwadana Nilame.

A king named Vijaya reigned in Hastipura during the

time of Kakusanda Buddha, the said city lying at a distance

of 400 gaws from Sinhapura. During the time of Konagama

Buddha this city was also ruled by Vijaya. During the

time of Kasyapa Buddha also was this city ruled by a Vijaya,

as well as in the time of Gautama Buddha. On account of

this circumstance Kurunégala becomes, comparatively, the

principal city of the thirty-five capitals in the Island of

Lanka.

* i Po * *%

* The soil in all these villages is very fertile, there is a superabundance

of water ; but the present inhabitants are of the Feruvaya and Chaliya

castes.

+ Modern Katugampola, after which a Hatpattuva and a Koralé take

their names.

{ This was the founder of the Doratiy4wa family. During the rebellion

of 1848, Doratiyawa Ratémahatmey4 of the Hiriy4la hatpattu, a lineal

descendant of the first-named chieftain, captured the Pretender, and was

presented by the Government with a gold medal and chain for his meri-

torious services. For particulars see Ceylon Literary Register, Vol. VL.,

p. 110.

No. 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA VISTARAYA. 45

[Here follows an enumeration of the villages which formed

the three divisions of the Kingdom Maya, Ruhuna, and

Pihiti, and of the wealth of which Vijaya became possessed

during his reign. |

To Vira Bahu, the son of Kuvéni, was assigned the village

Virabahu,* and to his daughter the village Talkota.

After reigning twenty-eight years he went to heaven.

* % &

[Then follows a list of the successors of Vijaya, and the

periods during which they reigned. These are inconsistent,

and appear fabulous when compared with the chronology

supplied by the Mahdwansa, Rajawaliya, or Rajaratna-

karaya. |

Bhuwaneka Bahu entrusted to his son the kingdom as well

as the subjects. On the seventh day thereafter he died. On

the son by the Queen of Medaketiyaft [a woman of the harem,

yakada-doliya, cf. ran-doliya), he bestowed his wealth, in

consequence of which circumstance the prince was called

Vastuhimi Kumaraya.t

Eight hundred and ninety-five rulers reigned in Kuruné-

gala : thirty kings by the name of Tissa, thirty by the name

of Bahu, and thirty by the name of Sinha.§

Vastuhimiwas massacred, and the prince who was at Kalun-

dawa was installed in sovereignty under the title of Pandita

** Modern Vilbawa. The present incumbent of the temple says

that the name of the village is derived from the half-moon-shaped pond—

vil-bewa—which lies a short distance from the temple.

+ Other accounts give Asseduma as the native village of this woman.

{ Or Vathima Kumaraya, as he is sometimes called, was the Muhammadan

usurper, who was hurled headlong from the top of Kta-gala by his dissatis-

fied ministers and killed. At the spot where his mangled corpse is said to

have fallen stands the Galébandara shrine, which was erected to his

memory by his co-religionists. Vathima Lane, which leads to the shrine, is

called after him. For further particulars see ‘The Animal-shaped Rocks

of Kurunégala.” There is a picture of Vathima on one of the walls of the

Urupskada temple.

§ This certainly looks fictitious compared with more authentic history.

46 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ VoL. XIII.

Parakrama Bahu, and he removed the seat of Government to

Dambadeniya.*

In Hastipura there were 700 sculptors, 700 masons, 800

dhobies, 900 elephants, 12,000 Tamils, 12,000 Sinhalese,

24,000 officers, 75,000 ministers, all of whom left Kurunégala

and settled at Dambadeniya, there living in glory like that

of Sakra Devendra. The king departed this life having

reigned twenty-two years.

Kurunégala is derived from the fact of the settlement of

the people of kuru-rata, who were known as Kuwuru-

vitinayo.t

% a6 a a *%

[Here follows a description of Mundakondapola, the city

in which Prince Irugal Bandara reigned. As its history

is so identified with that of Kurunégala, most of the

villages which formed the ancient principality being now

part and parcel of the modern District of Kurunégala, a

translation of the account is inserted here. |

The principal villages surrounding the city (Mundakonda-

pola), royal villages :—

Bégoda, assigned to the Adigar.

Palawahala.

Natagena, the village of Maha Terunvahansa.}

Kedapdtvehera, assigned to the person who held the looking-glass

(kedapota) to the king. The village was given to Kandégedara

Mudiyanse.

Rukattana, 25 amunams, to the Mudaliyars (Mudelipéru).

Udakatura, 20 amunams.

Yatikatura, 12 amunams.§

Navagatta, 12 amunams.

Sivalogedara, 20 amunams.

Hunukumbura, 12 amunams.

* The Kalunda Patuna refers at length to this interesting incident

and to the circumstances under which the legal heir to the throne, like

“Cincinnatus awful from the plough,” was made king. The Patuna is a

metrical composition, of which the author is said to bea poet of Mitenvela.

A translation of nearly the whole of it is given in “The Animal-shaped

Rocks of Kurunégala.”

+ For other derivations see ‘“‘‘The Animal-shaped Rocks of Kurunégala.”’

{ On the hill the ancient city stood. The village is now a viharégama.

§ Modern Udakadura and Yatikadura.

No. 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA VISTARAYA. AT

Irugal Bandara was so called owing to his having been

born by the queen who was born out of the flower Dunuké-

mala growing in the garden Dunuké-watta, and begotten of

the Sun.

Kirimuna* received its name from the circumstance of

milk having flowed out of the rock standing in that village

for the use of the child.

Mahdkeliya, formerly Manakiriya.

Irugal Bandara lived on Natagenakanda.

Devagedara is so called from the construction of the tank.

The Prince Idirimana Kumaraya resided at Bogoda.

Palanay Kumaraya above Kelimuna.

Irugal Bandara, whilst reigning at Mundakondapola-

nuwara, sent for his mother, the queen, who was in

Kurunégala, and having stopped the Sun in its course, an

alms-giving was made, when Navagattarala, by the aid of

the trained soldiers, massacred Irugal Bandara, who fell a

victim to their sword.{ Owing to this circumstance the

people of Dewameda are considered disloyal.

The event was commemorated by the erection of a stone

pillar, which was intended asa sign to prohibit the employ-

ment of men of this district in the service of the court.

The Navagatta man was tried and hanged for this

demeanour at Rukattana. Of his accomplices, the Dikvehera

man was impaled, the Ratkaravuwa man was tied to two

posts brought near to each other, and torn asunder by the

cords which bound the posts being severed.

Since then Mundakondapola has been abandoned.

* Modern Kelimuna.

+ Irugal Bandara was a powerful and independent prince, and tradition

says that the king was jealous of the power and. influence exercised by

him. Accordingly a band of ruffians was employed to assassinate him.

While the prince was preparing to bathe in the tank near Banddrakoswatta

he was slain by one of the assassins with his own sword. The head on

being severed is said to have fallen on the rock, which formed part of the

bund, and the rock was rent asunder. Owing to the circumstance

the rock is called Pattaragala. Bandarakoswatta (which Casie Chitty

translates as ‘ the king’s jak tree grove”) was the place where Robert

Knox and his father lived until the latter died.

48 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XII.

The royal fields which were cultivated for King Vijaya

out of the kingdom were—

Tlukpitiya keta.

Habagé keta.

Talampitiya keta.

Dlukvela keta.

Pilessa Idirimarayinne keta.

Tlukwela Kalingu Rajjuruwange keta.

Wattawallala Pitima Rajjuruwange keta.

Urugala Dutugamunu Rajjuruwange keta.

Gampola keta.

Dolosbagé keta.

Panduwasa Rajjuruwange keta.

Dedigomatissa Rajjuruwange keta.

Vihinawe Dambadeni Rajjuruwange keta.

HaragomaGurudeniya Parakama Bahu Rajjuruwange keta.

[Reference is then made to the number of fields in the

Tri-sinhala, or three ancient divisions of the Island, Pihiti,

Ruhunu, and Maya, the extent covered by oyas, tanks, rocks,

and forests, the lands submerged by inundations, The

derivation of the divisions are given as follows : Ruhunu-rata

was so called owing to the earth (ruhunu-pas) found there

Maya-rata owing to the great wisdom and subtility of fhe

inhabitants ; and Pihiti-rata owing to the sacred bd-tree

having been planted there. |

Kurunégala stands in the centre of these divisions.

Hiriyala derives its name owing to hiriyal* having been

found in the tract.

Dewameda, owing to its situation between the Deduru-oya

and the Maguru-oya.f

* Hiriyal is sulphuret of arsenic, Arsenicum auripigmentum. Tt

is of a reddish-yellow colour, and is largely used by the natives in painting.

Sadilingam, vermilion, or mercury sulphide, which occurs native as

cinnabar, the chief ore of mercury, is also used by natives for painting

images. The hiriyal is sprinkled over the vermilion to give it a gloss.

Both these substances are soldin the native bazaars. (Magazine ofthe School

of Agriculture,Vol. 2, No. 2, p.17.) Hiriyala gives the name to a Hatpattuva.

+ Dewamedi Hatpattuva is said to have been so called owing to its

originally lying between the Deduru and Maguru oyas; but since the

re-division of the Seven Koralés, only a portion of it is included by these

rivers. According to a Kadaim-pota, sixteen stone pillars, with figures

of parrots carved on them, marked the limits of this division.

No. 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA VISTARAYA. 49

Katugampola [originally Kadugampola], from the fact of

the district having been granted to the person who bore the

king’s sword. :

Pitigal, owing to hal-pitti (rice flour) having been found

in the crevices in the rock.*

Giratalan, owing to an arecanut cutter (giraya) having

been made and presented by the people to King Vijaya on

the occasion of his visit thither.

Owing to the two duna trees growing in the field it

received the name of Duna-gaha-patiuva.

[Siyané Koralé was so called owing to 100 persons having

assembled and held a marriage festival.

Aliit-kivruva, after the settlement of the new people from

the Solirata brought by Gaja Bahu after his victory.f

Parana-kiruva, on account of the residence of the old

inhabitants there. |

Hewawisé, from the fact of 20 soldiers having been sent to

settle there by King Gaja Bahu.

* A Kadaim-pota gives the following interesting particulars: <A

husbandman possessing much power, in the hope of becoming a

great man, thought within himself of raising an eminence by heaping

up paddy, upon which he intended to build a palace, to command a

view of the sea and the ships and boats sailing thereon. With this object

he constructed irrigation works, cultivated large tracts of paddy land,

and having collected the paddy, heaped it up in the shape of a high rock.

He ordered his son to go to the summit, and asked him whether he could see

the ocean and the sailing of ships. The son, fearing lest he would lose the

heap of paddy, ascended to the top and replied that he could not, although

he actually could see the ocean. The father, enraged at the disappointment,

kicked down the heap, which was scattered all over the face of the country.

The paddy, which had decayed and become reduced to flour (pitt), having

been found strewn on the meadows and rocks (gal), the country Pitigal-

vata was so called.

+ In the reign of Wankan4sika Tissa, 110 A.D., an incursion was made by

the Malabars, headed by the king in person, who carried away 12,000 Sin-

halese as slaves to Mysore. Gaja Bahu, 113 A.D., avenged the outrage by

invading the Soli, or Chola, country with an expedition which sailed from

Jaffnapatam, and brought back not only the rescued Sinhalese captives but

also a multitude of Solians, whom the king established in various parts of

the Island. (Tennent’s Ceylon, Vol. I., pp. 396-7; Rdjawaliya, p. 229 ;

Turnour’s Hpitome, &e., p. 21.)

A2—93 E

30 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL. XIII..

Gantihé, from the fact of 30 captives of Gaja Bahu having

settled there.

Vihinawa, owing to the 29 settlers.

Hatalispaha, owing to the settlement of 45 captives.

Visidekeé, of 22 captives.

Katuwana Gandaha, of 10 captives.

[Tumpaneé, of three fifties of the captives ; Hewaheta, of

60 soldiers; and Ganhatara, of 4 captives. ]

Kamutiu-gedara, from the fact that the last man of the

captives settled there.

[Harasiyapattu, from the fact that each of the pattus,

or divisions, having formed the settlement of 100 captives.

Matalé, owing to a large gang of the captives having been

sent thither. | :

Kalagama, owing to the creeper, Kaldavela, over which

the embankment was built.

[Sivuru-pattuwa, owing to the residence of a great number

of priests. |

The 700 followers of King Vijaya* formed 700 villages

round the city of Kurunégala.

Those who came with Panduwasa formed 900 villages. In

the time of Pandukabhaya 1,000 villages were formed. In

the time of King Mutasiva 3,000 villages.

During the time of King Gatanaissa, in the three divisions.

(Tri Sinhala) 4,000 villages were formed.

In the time of Devanipetissa buffaloes were brought from

the continent of India, These were put into folds at Konpola.

Mitenvela belongs to the Palléwahala.

Yakakadamarakada are the villages bestowed on _ the

Dissawa appointed for the district.

Talampitiya, Parabebila, Hawluwa, Vihinamaya, Diya-

*Magul Koralé, a division of the Vanni hatpattu, at present subdivided

into Magul Opata and Magul :\Medagandahaya Koralés, according to

tradition received its name, which implies “the country of marriage,” on

account of the seven hundred noblemen who accompanied King Vijaya.

to the Island having celebrated their marriage in this part of the country.

(Casie Chitty’s Gazetteer, p. 157.)

No. 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA VISTARAYA. o1

dora, and Unnaliya belonged to the Bissowa Bandara, the

queen born of the dunwkeé flower.

Galbodagama* and Vewagama were given to the Adigars

on their appointment.

The following are the names of the principal villages

and of the chiefs who were appointed to guard the king and

the city :—

Millowa Mudiyanse Bamunugedara Mudiyanse

Doratiyawa Mudiyanse Rangoma Mudiyanse

Boéyagena Navaratna Mudi- Ranawana Mudiydanse

yanse Mohottowa Mudiyanse

Akaragané Bandara Rukattana Mudiyanse

Bamunawala Mudiyanse Ktanawatta Mudiyanse

Tittawella Mudiyanse Demataluwa Mudiydnse

Bammunussa Mudiyanse Divulgaspitiya Mudiydnse

Badalowa Kuruppu Mudiyanse Kalugomuwa Mudiyanse

Ratkarawa Mudiyanse Galatombuwa Mudiydnse

Wegolla Hewanannaha Bandara

Minhettiya Mudiyanse Katupitiya MAampe Diss4wa

Pepalawela Hittihami Kariyapperuma Mudiyanse

Kidapola Mudiyanse Habigé Etdgala Patirinehé

Galgomuwa Mudiyanse Habagé Adikari Mudiydnse

Mapagomuwa Mudiyanse Vilgoda Hittihami

The chief of these is Alakéswara Mudiyanse.

[ Here follows the particulars as to the authenticity of the

work, which are quoted in the Introduction. |

From each Etkanda and Angangala Viharés, 500 priests

assembled at the poya gé for convocation; and owing to the bell

which was hung to invite the priests to the dining hall, Gedigé-

pattuwa was so called, and adjoins Udawahalawatta-vela.

The pond on Ibbagala was named Vetakeyiyd-pokuna,

owing to the vetakeyiya trees growing there.

The pond on Kita-gala was called Avusadha-pokuna, from

the fact of the medicinal plants and creepers growing in it.

Thus ends the “ Description of Kurunégala” (Kurunégala

Vistaraya).

Now a Duraya village, famous for the fertility of its fields and the site

of the Polgahawela railway station.

| 2

52 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou XIII.

KURUNEGALA: ANCIENT AND MODERN.

Unlike other cities and royal capitals of a by-gone age,

with—

Temples, palaces, and piles stupendous,

Of which the very ruins are tremendous,

there is nothing to indicate or even suggest that the modern

town of Kurunégala was once the seat of kings. Time’s

effacing finger seems to have obliterated almost every vestige,

and written the word “Ichabod” on every part of this once

romantic imperial capital. It has passed away—

The cloud-capp’d towers, the gorgeous palaces,

The solemn temples, the great globe itself,

Yea, all which it inherit, shall dissolve,

And, like the baseless fabric of a vision,

Leave not a wreck behind.

But for the natural landmarks, such as Hid-gaia, Ibbd-gala,

and Kuruminiya-gala, in the neighbourhood of which it is

said “the noble.city of Hatthigiri lay,” it would be impossible

to identify even the site which it occupied upwards of seven

hundred years ago.

Judging by the physical bounds given in the Vistaraya,

and the length, the breadth, and the circumference assigned

thereto by Kadaim-pot, the city and its immediate surround-

ings must have embraced an area at least ten times that

which is now covered by the modern town, recalling to mind

the well-known lines of Coleridge :—

So twice five miles of fertile ground

With walls and towers were girdled round :

And there were gardens bright, and sinuous rills,

Where blossomed many an incense-bearing tree ;

And here were forests ancient as the hills,

Enfolding sunny spots of greenery.

Nowhere can be found a description of the city and its

palaces, but an adequate idea may be formed of the magni-

ficence and splendour which characterised the city from the

graphic account which the Mahdwansa (Chapter LXXXV.,

vv. 62 and 63) records of some of the temples.

No. 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA. D8

These temples evidently stood in the courtyard of the

royal city, but none of the descriptions given inthe Vistaraya

or Mahawansa apply to the viharé now standing at the foot

of Eta-gala or to that on Ibbd-gala, the building of which

tradition assigns to pious King Devanampiyatissa, and in

whose precincts there is a copy of the Svipada, said to have

been made to accommodate a princess who could not under-

take the pilgrimage to Adam’s Peak to worship at the

original; nor do they apply to those at Wandura-gala,

Vilbawa, Urupakada, or Maraluwawa.

While the Vistaraya refers to the heterodox dewalés, the

Mahawansa makes mention of the orthodox viharés which

raised their sacred fanes within the enceinte of the city—a

system which prevails to the present day, by which those

edifices are built in close contiguity, and within the same

enclosure.”

The greater portion of the modern town was evidently the

site of the royal palaces, which doubtless stood on the

Méligdwa grounds and the Kachcheéri premises, the sleeping

palace of the king being only twelve fathoms from

Kuruweniyagala; and the upper and lower courts, Uda and

Pahalawahala, being identical with the modern Udawalpola

and Palléwalpola; while the site of the majority of the

temples might fairly be assigned to the modern Polattapitiya ;.

but alas !—

Where holy ground begins, unhallowed end

Is marked by no distinguishable line :

The turf unites, the pathways intertwine.

Judging by the lay of the land, it is quite possible that

the waters of the Kurunégala tank submerged all the marsh

lying between the Dambulla road and high ground above the

modern tennis courts inthe Maligawa premises. There was

a high bank along the line now taken up by Sharpe Road anda

portion of Rajapihilla Road, which probably in days gone by

formed the basis of an embankment or stone wall.

* Oriental Monachism, Chap. X XIX.

54 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou XIII.

The removal of the seat of Government to Dambadeniya

in 1346, and the gradual desertion of Kurunégala by the

nobles and chiefs, who assembled at the new capital, reduced

the city of Hatthigiri to ruins, its villages to desolation, and

its cultivated lands to wilderness and jungle, the population

dwindling down to a handful of Durdavds.*

From the necessities of their position neither the Portu-

gsuese nor the Dutch saw much of the interior of the Island,

much less that portion of it known asthe Kandyan Provinces,

and discouraged travellers of other nations from visiting or

describing it. So that Kurunégala lay buried in its insigni-

ficance, not even receiving a passing notice from that

veracious chronicler Robert Knox, who, as well ashis father,

was acaptive in the district, and the latter of whom died

and was buried at Bandarakoswatta. It remained in that

humble condition until the memorable year 1815, when

the Union Jack was hoisted at Kandy, and the establishment

of the British dominion in the interior was proclaimed by the

cannon of the city, and Kurunégala was once more selected

as the next place of importance to the mountain capital.

The military records of 1815 are unfortunately not forth-

coming, but there is abundant evidence to show that shortly

after the Kandyan Convention Kurunégala was created a

military post.

One of the earliest structures in Kurunégala during the

time of:the British was the Cantonment. Lieutenant-Colonel

Campbell, who was Commandant at Kurunégala and Judicial

Agent of the Seven Kéralés, and devotes nearly the whole of

the second volume of his work to his experiences in the

district, describes the Cantonment as— |

Built in the form of a square. In outward appearance the houses

and bungalows are very like neat comfortable thatched cottages, and

afford much better accommodation than I had cared for. The

Commandant’s house and offices occupy one side of the square, and

have gardens behind them laid out with great neatness and regularity

* Casie Chitty’s Gazetteer, pp. 145-8. [Kurunégala, as the capital, was

bandoned for Gampola about A.D. 1347.—B., Hon. See.]

No, 44.—1893.] KURUNEGALA. DD

by my predecessors in the command of the district. There are several

good-sized rooms in the house, all upon the ground-floor. * * * The

other sides of the square are occupied by the houses of the officers and

troops, guard-house, &c. At a short distance from the contonment

there is a bazaar.**

The exact site of the cantonment cannot be determined

upon, but such data as “the rocky mountains rising abruptly

and close to the cantonment,” and the existence of ‘“ Parade

Street,” point to the conclusion that it lay in the vicinity of,

or at least the greater part of it covered the grounds now

occupied by, the Judge’s quarters and the timber depot.

The Kachchéri (at least the nucleus which has since been

enlarged and improved into the present substantial and

commodious structure) was doubtless contemporary with the

cantonment. In 1848 the rebels, whilst endeavouring to

break open the vault, which is said to have contained £1,500,

were surprised by the troops from Kandy under Lieutenant

Annesly. The marks of the axes used by the rebels are still

to be seen on the door-shutters of the vault.

The Maligawa was in building in the time of Campbell on

the very spot where of old stood the palace of the kings. The

present structure with its appurtenances was erected on the

old site in 1880. The grounds, which are well laid out,

remind one of an English park.

Wesleyan Chapel.—Shortly after Campbell’s arrival at

Kurunégala the troops were busy constructing a temporary

place of worship for Europeans, which it was thought would

answer until apermanent chapel wasconstructed. Sir Edward

Barnes, Governor, on a visitto Kurunégala, gave permission

for the erection of a mission school and chapel on —

A piece of rising ground, about 600 feet in circumference, in the

centre of the population, and surrounded on all sides by public roads.

The site is further described as—

Half encircled with tremendous rocks, which are clothed with

verdure in most places to the very summit, and often saluted by

clouds. Their bases are covered with mighty forests to the edge of

* Hacursions, Adventures, and Field Sports in Ceylon, Vol. II., pp. 5, 6.

96 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XI.

the town, which is bounded on the other side by fine rice fields and

some of the most beautiful gardens, producing all kinds of vegetables

and flowers.

The building with the view it commanded is thus described:

A road only separates our garden from the great rock behind it,

which is a delightful shelter in some seasons, and always a beauty.

The front of the building is quite open, and commands a view of the

whole cantonment across a small valley. The two sides of the house

command the most enchanting view of near and distant mountains,.

fields, and woods. From the front of the house the garden lies on

a slope, and is bounded by another new road.

The chapel was in the centre of the principal buildings,.

with rooms at each end, and the whole was finished in the best

style and kept in the neatest order. The entire cost was

Rds. 3,300. Thechapel was opened on the 20th of December,

1821, by the Rev. Mr. McKenney, who preached an impressive

sermon from Matt. vi., 16, ‘Thy Kingdom come.” The Rev.

Robert Newstead was the incumbent. By successive grants

the mission premises extended to 321 ft. by about 200 ft. in

the widest part. In 1829 Kurunégala was struck off the

roll of the Wesleyan Mission, and the premises sold to

Government to be utilised as a court-house, reserving its use

for divine service whenever required.*

The chapel evidently stood just above the present Police

Court, and a venerable almond tree towers over, and almost

covers with its outstretching branches, the site which the

chapel and mission house once occupied. At present only a

few scanty remnants of the foundation are visible, while the

cocoanuts planted by the Rev. Mr. Newstead are now stately

palms, There was a quaint slab of rock in the burial

ground on the Kandy road, with the inscription ‘“ ZION

HOUSH, 1821,” which doubtless formed part of the doorway

of the chapel.

The Mosque, at the corner of the new road to the tank, as

well as St. Ann’s Roman Catholic Church, is coeval with the

Wesleyan Chapel, and is referred to by Casie Chitty. During

* Hardy's Jubilee Memorials, pp. 146-8.

No, 44.—1893.] ;, KURUNEGALA. DT

the rebellion of 1848 the panic-stricken townsfolk took refuge

in the latter place, which, strange to say, was not entered by

the rebels.

The other buildings are of comparatively recent date.

The Wesleyans were allowed a plot of land 100 ft. by 90 ft.

on the Kandy road to be used as a burial ground. After the

mission was abandoned it was used by Christians of other

denominations. It contains two interesting tombstones,

one to the memory of Capt. Alex. McBean (ob. February 8,

1821, et. 40 years), who was Agent of Government of Pahala-

dolospattu, Seven Koralés, with modified jurisdiction under

the 35th clause of the Proclamation of 1819, under superinten-

dence of the Agent of Government of the Seven Korales ; and

the other to the memory of Margaret (ob. March 4, 1824, eet.

49), wife of Major Andain, Her Majesty’s 16th Regiment,

Commandant at Kurunégala. This burial ground was closed

in 1868,*

The charm of the town of Kurunégala lies in the unusual

beauty of its position, resting as it does within the shade of

Eta-gala, or the elephant rock, from which it derivesits name.

It has passed through manifold vicissitudes. Anon a royal

city, it crumbled into the dust of a village of Duravos, then

elevated into the capital of a Province ; it continues daily to

rise in importance, and with the inestimable benefits of

railway extension, it is beyond all doubt that the pride of a

fabled splendour of a descent from the Sun, or a kindred

relation to the Lion, is fast vanishing into the true glory, the

real prosperity, and the solid advantages, commercial, moral,

and intellectual, which the Kandyan Provinces have derived

from their union with the British Crown.

7. Onthe motion of the Hon. Mr. Swettenham, seconded by the

Hon. Mr. Justice Lawrie, the writers of the Papers were accorded a

vote of thanks.

8. The Meeting terminated with a vote of thanks to the chair,

moved by the Hon. Mr. Justice Lawrie.

* For further particulars see Ceylon Literary Register, Vol. iv., pp. 13, 14.

58 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). {Vou, XIII.

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, August 5, 1893.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

The Hon. J. A. Swettenham, c.M.Gc., Vice-President.

F’. C. Roles, Honorary Treasurer.

x ee , Honorary Secretaries.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on July 8, 1893.

2. Resolved,—That the following gentlemen be elected Resident

Members of the Society :—

(1) A. M. Perera, Superintendent of Minor Roads, Kandy.

Nominated by T. B. Yatawara and K. D. C. Senevi-

ratne.

(2) O. Collett, Planter, Bin-oya, Watawala.

Nominated by G. Joseph and J. Harward.

3. Laid on the table letters from the Secretary of the Gordon

Technical College, Geelong (dated June 5, 1893), and from the Director

of the University of the State of New York (dated May 8, 1893),

calling for exchanges of publications.

Resolved,—That both institutions be thanked for their kind offers,

and that (1) the Gordon Technical College be informed that the

Society’s publications are not likely to be of interest to them ; (2) and

that the Library of the State of New York be asked to buy the publi-

cations, and that a list of them be sent.

4. Considered a suggestion of Mr. Harward’s ‘That the Society

should offer an annual prize to encourage the study of the classical

languages of the East in Ceylon schools.”

After some discussion, on a motion proposed by the Hon.

Mr. Swettenham, it was decided that the matter do stand over for

future consideration.

5. Considered the advisability of altering Rule 18 soas to constitute

four Members as a quorum of the Council.

Resolved to give notice at the next General Meeting of this

proposal.

6. Laid on the table copy of printed card issued to Members

notifying date and business of next General Meeting to be held on the

11th instant.

Resolved,—That the Council approves of the date fixed and the

business as notified.

No. 44.—1893.] PROCEEDINGS. 59

GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, August 11, 1893.

Present :

Sir E. Noel Walker, k.c.M.G., Lieut.-Governor, Vice-Patron,

in the Chair.

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President.

H. Hay Cameron. W. P. Ranasinha.

W. E. Davidson. F. C. Roles.

Dr. S. Fernando. E. 8. W. Senathi Raja.

Dr. W. G. Keith. Hon. F. R, Saunders, C.M.G.

Justice A. C. Lawrie. H. F. Tomalin.

Dr. Lisboa Pinto. |

J. Harward

G. A. Joseph | Honorary Secretaries.

Visitors :—Nine ladies and eighteen gentlemen.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on July 8, 1893.

2. Notified the election of the following Members since the last

General Meeting :—

O. Collett.

A.M. Perera.

3. Myr. Harward (Honorary Secretary) gave notice that at the

next Meeting it will be proposed that four Members constitute a

-quorum of the Council, instead of five, and that it will be moved that

rule 18 be altered accordingly.

4, The following Paper was read by the writer :—

60 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL XIIT.

THE EPIC OF PARAKRAMA.

By the Right Reverend R. 8S. CopLeston, D.p., Lord Bishop of

Colombo, President.

THE Paper which I have the honour to read requires some

apology in this learned Society, as being concerned not with

research, but only with criticism ; yet the importance of the

passage of literature which is my subject may, I hope, justify

my attempt to place it before you in a popular light. For

the history of Parakrama is an important section of an

important book.

Of the native works of literature which Ceylon has pro-

duced, the Mahawansa is, if I am not mistaken, by far

the most important. I venture to claim for it even the high

title of a classic. It consists, as is well known, of a history

of the kings and of the Buddhist Community of Ceylon

from the earliest days till the arrival of the English in

Kandy ; though the earliest portion, up to the third century

B.C., is mere legend, and the latest portion a mere brief

addition to complete the book. It is the work in parts of

authors contemporary with the events which they relate,

and in other parts of compilers who at intervals “ wrote

it up to date”’ from public records or from tradition. It is

composed in Pali verse, and in one metre (with trifling

exceptions) throughout—that common metre of long trochaic

lines, in which all the principal Indian poetry is written.

A work on this scale, and with this dignified purpose,

stands on the higher levels of literature ;—that is, if its

structure, its contents, and its style are at all worthy of

its pretensions. And as much as this may safely be said

of the Mahawansa. As history, it covers a long period—

more than twenty centuries: is on the whole trustworthy ;

and narrates events of importance : as literature, it is boldly

planned and executed with fair consistency; and its

narrative, while of very unequal merit, is at its best well

arranged, graphic, dignified, and even beautiful. The

No. 44.—1893.] EPIC OF PARAKRAMA. 61

language in the best portions is easy and clear, and

the metre—one well adapted to narrative—is used with

admirable flexibility.

While this may be said of the Mahawansa as a whole, its

historical and its literary merits are not similarly distri-

buted—one part excels in historical value, another in

literary charm. Without now inquiring which portions are

most valuable as history, or even what is the degree of

historical value of the section which concerns Parakrama, I

may certainly treat this section as standing among the

highest in literary merit.

I ought here to say how greatly I am indebted to the

Sinhalese translators, Sumangala Terunnansé and the late

Pandit Batuvantudawé, and to the English translator, L. C.

Wijesigha Mudaliyar. I have not actually borrowed from

their works (with a small exception) the translations which I

shall quote, but I could have donenothing without them. For

the identification of the few places to which I have referred,

I am indebted to the learning and courtesy of Velivitiya

Dhammaratana Terunnansé of the Vidyodaya College,

_ Parakrama the First, justly called Parakrama the Great,

who flourished in the latter half of the twelfth century of

the Christian era, is the most prominent figure in Ceylon

history, and the hero par excellence of the Sinhalese nation.

There is only one name that can rival his, that of Duttha-

gamini, who drove out the invaders of his country fourteen

centuries before, and whose figure on the historic canvas is

invested with even more romance, but with far less of reality.

The chapters which treat of Dutthagamini are highly

poetical, but they are altogether a slighter matter than the

long and detailed section which records—and, as I believe,

with much historical accuracy—the exploits of the later hero.

It is not as history, however, whether accurate or otherwise,

that Iam considering this section of the Mahawansa to-night,

but as a poem, or material for a poem. I propose to show in

what degree it has the qualities of an epic poem, in unity

and dignity of subject, and imaginativeness and beauty of

62 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XITI.

treatment. On the former of these two points I expect to

convince you easily that the subject had in it, in an eminent

degree, the “makings” of an epic; and I think also, as to

treatment, that the writer was not unconscious of the oppor-

tunity which his subject gave him, but saw its greatness,

grasped it to some extent as a whole, and was elevated to

something of the standpoint of a poet by the impression

which it made upon his imagination. The vivid conception

which he had formed of the person and career of his hero

gives to his work both unity and poetic interest.

Of that magnificent figure and those splendid exploits the

author was, I think, an eye-witness. Three considerations

lead me to conclude that he was a contemporary: first, and

chiefly, the fulness of detail in the whole narrative of Para-

krama’s life. Secondly, that, in contrast with this, his death

is not recorded. It is only said that he reigned thirty-three

years ; and between this reference and the main record of his

life there is a break in the continuity of the work, chapter 78

being in the main a repetition of what has been already

stated in chapter 73, and both 78 and 79 being rather retros-

pective summaries than contemporary narrative. At that

point,—between chapter 77 and chapter 78—as I conjecture, a

later writer took up the pen after Parakrama’s death. A third

reason for thinking that our author was a contemporary is,

that the closing lines of chapter 77 are written in the present

tense—a thing which I have not noticed in the conclusion

of any other chapter.

If this is the case, our author stood too near his subject

for an epic poet’s purpose. Its details were too close to him :

he could not see his hero’s life a whole. And the conse-

quences of this disadvantage are evident in his work. It is

too often an accumulation of details, and wanting in breadth

of treatment. But although the author either could not,

because a contemporary (as I think), or did not, from want

of grasp, allow details to be sufficiently merged in broad

effect, I still think he did to a great extent grasp Parakrama’s

career as a whole. If he had been asked to state in what

No. 44.—1893.] EPIC OF PARAKRAMA. 63

Parakrama’s greatness lay, he would have replied: ‘He

brought all Lanka under one rule.” That was Pardkrama’s

great exploit ; that was the great action which gives unity to

his history. He brought all Lanka under one royal canopy,

made it one nation again. Our author recognises this in a

true patriotic spirit. He genuinely rejoiced in the unity and

greatness which had been restored to his native country ;

and the monarch who had achieved it was not only the

master whose deeds it was his business to record, but was

enthroned in his imagination, the hero of his heart.

He is not describing a monarch alone, but a popular hero ;

_a well-known and well-loved character, whose fun and love

of sport, whose kindliness of heart, as well as his reckless

daring, had endeared him to every man in hisdominions. In

using these terms [am but putting into modern language

what breathes throughout these chapters, though it finds a

very different expression. I fancy I perceive in them, in

spite of the conventional turns of phrase, the feeling

which in a modern might have prompted the exclamation :

Oh! was there ever such a knight, in friendship or in war,

As our sovereign lord King Henry, the hero of Navarre !

The hero’s earlier days, with their rough fun and incessant

adventure, were evidently regarded, in the popular mind,

with the same sort of homely affectionate admiration with

which the English remembered the boisterous youth of

Henry V., to whom—though here I must be forgiven as an

Englishman for putting in the proviso, sz? parva licet com-

ponere magnis—Parakrama is a Sinhalese parallel. Thusthe

hero’s well-marked personality, and the achievement of

one transcendent action, made it possible for our author,

though standing too near to him in time, to grasp his career

as a whole, and to be sensible of its poetical value.

To the disadvantage for poetical purpose, of too great near-

ness to the events, I attribute in part the fact—which can

hardly be disputed—that the earlier portions of the life are

more interesting than the later. These earlier portions are

64 JOURNAL, B.A.S, (CEYLON). —[Vou. XIII.

also—and this is a point to which it is important for me

to call attention—cast in a conventional form. They are

modelled according to the received patterns of Indian poetry,

with incidents which, from the Ramdyana onwards, are

attached to the birth and youth of heroes.

It is in this form that I prefer in the first instance to state

the fact which I will now state in another shape.

The earlier part of the life of Parakrama bears a remark-

able likeness to the stories of the life of Gotama in its later

forms, as told, for instance, in the Lalita Vistara. His birth

was announced, to a father who had long been praying for a

son, by a glorious messenger from heaven. The accomplish-

ment of the prophecy was intimated by the appearance of a

beautiful white young elephant entering the chamber where

his mother lay. On his birth supernatural signs appeared,

and all nature was filled with joy. Sages, interpreting the

signs which accompanied his birth, and the marks which

were found upon his person, announced his future power.

He would be able, they said, to bring not only all Lanka,

but even all India under one dominion. But there was one

sad prophecy, as there was in the case of Gotama, amid all

these brilliant auspices. The father—not, as in Gotama’s

case, the mother—was soon to die. The young prince was

brought up after the pattern of the Indian princes; soon

mastered the Vedas and all the arts, and became accom-

plished in horsemanship, sword-play, and archery; and when

he had been removed after his father’s death to his uncle’s

court, lived there in great ease and pleasure, the object of

the king’s unwearied care and love. But from this pleasant

home a noble resolution called him forth. He feared that

he might lose, amid those pleasures and comforts, the

aspiration which he felt kindled in him to raise his father’s

house from its obscurity and make all Lanka one. In the

enthusiasm of this high purpose, he departed by stealth, at

night, alone ; and the very term is used of his “ going forth,”

which has been represented for English readers, in the case

of the Buddha, as ‘“ renunciation.” :

No. 44.—1893.] EPIC OF PARAKRAMA. 65

The closeness of the parallel is obvious. I have hinted at

two alternatives for its explanation. Did the writer of the

Mahawansa consciouslyiand intentionally delight to trace, as

he thought, in his hero’s history a faint copy of that of the

object of a Buddhist’s veneration? Or is the case rather

that these incidents were so essentially part of the stock-

in-trade of the biographer of heroes, as to have attached

themselves inevitably in the poetic tradition, first to the

name of Gotama, and afterwards to that of Parakrama?

It is certain that some of the features are as old as the

Ramayana.

We-read in that poem that to Dasaratha, the father of

Rama, when he had been “engaged in austerities with the

view of having sons born to him,” and had offered in parti-

cular the horse-sacrifice with that object, there appeared a

mighty being, as messenger of Pajapati, and announced to

him that he should have a son (1, 44). There was no ele-

phant in his case, but on his birth celestial music sounded,

and flowers fell from heaven. And the youth of course was

brought up in the same accomplishments of riding, swords-

manship, and archery. On the whole, it seems to me more

likely that the writer, familiar with the Indian epics, and

also, of course, with the lives of Gotama, could not help

constructing his narrative upon the well-known framework,

than that he was consciously parodying a biography which to

him was sacred,

He was not, however, so much of a Buddhist as some of

his predecessors or as his successor among the Mahawansa

writers. In his chapters the morals, drawn from every

king’s death or conduct, about the lesson of the worthlessness

of perishable things, are few, and less earnest. There is a

great contrast, for instance, between this:

Even so all the riches that men lay up for themselves by much

suffering are lost in a moment ; yet alas! foolish men set their heart

on them alone—

which I take from Mr. Wijesinha’s translation of one of the

42—93 | F

66 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XIII.

earlier chapters ;* and this which follows on the record of

Pardkrama’s acts of secret policy, when he was spying out

the country which he intended afterwards to conquer :

Thus do all the endeavours of beings endued with the power of

meritorious deeds heaped up in former births meet with no hindrance,

but are crowned with success. Let, therefore, the prudent man take

this to heart, and become diligent in the performance of good deeds.f

In some places (as at the end of chapter LXV.) the moral is

conspicuous by its absence. On the other hand, records of

Hindu customs and ceremonies are frequent.

I have already had occasion to sketch very briefly the

narrative of the hero’s youth, and although there are lines

here and there which rise quite to the level of poetry,—in the

description, for instance, of the reception of the elephant by

Queen Lilavati, and of the gladness of nature at the prince’s

birth,—it is not until we come to his resolution to quit the

pleasures of his uncle’s court that we meet with a passage

which lends itself to quotation.t The prince had been

considering how little men of high station especially ought

to value life, in comparison with glory that cannot die.

He called to mind not only the exploits recorded in the

Ummagga Jataka, but those of Rama and of the heroes of the

Mahabharata, and that of the Brahman by whom the royal

race of Magadha wasraisedto power. “ All these,” he cried,

in verses which in the original are of remarkable eloquence :

All these great deeds, though the doers are here no longer, are famous

in the world to this very day. Life is worth living to those who have

the capacity to achieve a rare and surpassing career like theirs. For

me, born in Kshatriya race, if I do not something worthy of Kshatriya

heroism, vain will my life be. They were blest, it is true, with times

far more favourable ; but in wisdom and all other gifts why should

they be better than me ?

To understand the purpose to which the young prince was

devoting himself we must glance at the condition of Ceylon

at that time.

* Mahawansa, chap. XLVIIL,, 160.

+ Ibid, chap. LXVI., 158. t Ibid, chap. LXIV., 39 et seq.

No. 44.—1893. ] EPIC OF PARAKRAMA. >) OW

The land was divided (after the death of the illustrious

Vijaya Bahu, who was contemporary with William the

Conqueror) by the dissensions and intrigues of the royal

family, into four parts,

Over the northern kingdom, of which Pulatthi, or Polon-

naruwa, was the capital, Gaja Bahu, a cousin of Parakrama,

was reigning at the time of ourstory, This was still looked

on as the principal kingdom, the true Sinhalese throne.

The southern part of the Island, which in the palmy days

of the united monarchy had been administered by one

subordinate prince, was now divided into three so-called

kingdoms under Manabharana, our hero’s father, and his two

brothers.

Under this divided government and these weak rulers

the condition of the country had not been happy. These

rulers lived, the historian tells us, like village headmen, with-

out dignity and without ambition. They made no attempt

to fulfil the opportunities of their office to the good of

others and their own ; but with hearts set only upon cruelty

were utterly gone out of the path of duty.

Tt does not appear that these chieftains were in any true

sense kings over large provinces, or that their provinces put

together covered the whole of Southern Ceylon; on the

contrary, the three places in which they are respectively

said to have reigned are all (according to Dhammaratana’s

identification) in the southern Bintenna, the low-country of

Uva, in the triangle between Passara, Balangoda, and

Hambantota.

Sankhatthali, where our hero was born, is identified with

the modern Alupota in Wellassa, which is also called Maliga-

tenna, and where there are still ruins of a palace. There is

now a resthouse there, a few miles, as the crow flies, south-

east of Passara. His father’s little dominion reached south-

wards at least as far as Punkhagama or Pilagama, believed to

be now Galgé, on the border between the Buttala and

Kataragama districts. His uncle Vallabha had his chief city

somewhere in the Kolonna Koralé, and Sirimégha, his other

F 2

68 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (VoL. X1ii.

uncle, at Mahanagakula, now Magala or Nagala, in Buttala

Pattuwa. On the death of Parakrama’s father this uncle took

his place, and it was with him that our hero was living (near,

as I have said, to Passara) at the time at which we have

arrived. But this small province did not satisfy Parakrama’s

ambition. Hisambition was to regain the northern kingdom,

the ancient seat of power, which his cousin Gaja Bahu now

occupied. He did not seek to win it for himself, but for

his uncle and foster-father. Against his other uncle,

Vallabha, who shared the south, he had apparently no designs :

he probably foresaw—what did occur, though only after a

long struggle—that whoever ruled the north and a part of

the south could not fail ultimately to regain the remainder

of the south. His definite aim therefore wasto gain Polon-

naruwa and the rest of Gaja Bahu’skingdom. He was content

to set about this patiently, and not to make the attempt till

he had trained soldiers and captains, and collected war

materials and money. He would begin by making himself

acquainted with the extent of Gaja Bahu’s strength, and the

degree of attachment of his ministers and people. The object

therefore of Parakrama’s setting forth was to spy out the

northern kingdom, and at the same time to train a body of

followers who should be devoted to his person, and have

implicit confidence in his fortune.

Our author is careful to show how deliberately the prince set

himself to form a little band of immediate followers, te

impress them with his determination, convince them of his

invincible courage, and perhaps to commit them to his cause.

This latter aim—to commit his followers to his cause—

probably explains a step on which the writer lays emphasis,

though it is not altogether to the hero’s credit. On leaving

his uncle, the prince went into the district near Badalatthali,

or Badulla, which was under the care of a certain general

named Sankha, whose guests both king and prince had lately

been. This general very properly hesitated to encourage the

young prince’s escapade, and was trimming very judiciously

between pleasing the prince and pleasing the king. He

No. 44.—1893. ] EPIC OF PARAKRAMA. 69

entertained the nephew well, but meanwhile communicated

with the uncle. Parakrama, perceiving this duplicity, at once

had the general put to death—an act calculated to convince

Gaja Bahu that he was disaffected towards his uncle, and to

commit his own men to his cause,—but one which could

not, without a good deal of explanation, be divested of the

appearance of rebellion. After this it became necessary for

the prince to lead for a time a life not far removed from that of

an outlaw ; and this gave him of course the best opportunities

for winning the hearts of hismen. He astonished them by

displays of courage such as the following :—

When he had dwelt there some days, the inhabitants of the pro-

vince gathered from every side, thinking ‘‘ We will capture this prince,”

and pouring in great excitement incessant showers of arrows, they

surrounded the village and opened fight with ardour. The soldiers

who had come in the prince’s train, professing that they would lay

down their lives in case of need, were now distracted with fear ; and

except the men who bore the prince’s state canopy and his sword they

all fled hither and thither, in the very sight of the royal youth. When

he saw his comrades thus flying, he smiled quietly, and seeing here an

opportunity to display courage atits height, ‘‘ With my weapon alone,”

thought he, “I will terrify and put to flight the foe.” “ Bring mea sword !”’

cried the prince with a sudden shout, and at that strong deep utterance

of his, forthwith his soldiers, as they heard the sound of the trumpet-

shell of victory spread through the circuit of the regions, saw the heads

of some of the enemies’ warriors fall severed to the ground. Then

those who before were fleeing stopped and turned,and fought and

routed that force of many thousands; then they gathered round the

prince with homage, and praised the heroic deed that he alone had

done.

He entered with zeal into field sports, and took part in

boyish games even in the midst of danger, as the following

passage indicates :—

So all full armed these mighty ones, like the host of Mara, set forth in

fury along the road which the spies pointed out. At all the four quarters

they entered the village and on every side surrounded the prince’s

house. The prince, clad in a red blanket on account of the extreme

cold, was sitting playing at a game such as young men love. Made

aware by the loud noise that the foe was close at hand, and seeing not

one of his own attendants at that moment, he tightened the knot of

hair upon his head, and clad as he was with the blanket, wrapped it

very closely round him, and with sword in hand, in terrible guise,

€0 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). {Vou. XIII.

he went forth into the midst of the conflict like a maned lion among

elephants. In a moment the foes were flying in all directions (every

foeman was facing a different way).

Of his audacity as well as his love of a joke, the following

is related :—

He sent for one of Gaja’s generals, froma certain Kala-

vewa (I do not see how it can be the well-known place far

in the north), by name Gokanna Nagaragiri, that he might learn

how far he was loyal tothat king. The general knew already

enough of Parakrama to obey, but not unnaturally—after

the Badulla general’s fate—he came with a large bodyguard

and not without anxiety. Parakrama received him with

all honours, and provided him with the best of lodg-

ings. But in the night Gdokanna dreamed a dream.

He thought he saw his couch surrounded by armed

mencometo killhim. Withacry of terror he leapt (or fell)

out of bed, and regardless of his troops and attendants, his

sword and his standard, he ran into the jungle, where he

wandered about till dawn; and as soon as he could see the

way rushed off to his own village. His soldiers followed in

equal panic and arrived by different paths at Kalavapi.

And when the prince heard the tidings of this flight, he

laughed and (remained thereashort time). He was very fond

of conversation, and in those days whenever he was over-

come with fatigue there was nothing like this story to drive

his fatigue away.”

After no very long time spent in these preliminary

adventures he made his way northward, not without contests,

to the borders of his cousin’s kingdom. His entering those

borders for the first time was a critical moment, and the

poet has not failed to emphasize it by a touch which un-

fortunately our English translator has omitted. He entered it

with a bound—rainio ratthasimant samullanghiyupagami—

as Cesar put spurs to his horse and leapt over the Rubicon.

King Gaja Bahu, though not quite undisturbed at the

manner of the young prince’s approach, persuaded himself

* Mahawansa, chap. LXVI., 35-56.

No. 44.—1893.] EPIC OF PARAKRAMA. 71

that he must be come in peace and in jealousy of the uncle

whom he had left, and welcomed him heartily. Parakrama’s

life at his cousin’s court was a triumph of dissimulation, but

at is a remarkably picturesque scene. Not only did he in-

gratiate himself with the king, for whom he obtained his

own sister’s hand, and with all his nobles, but he went

continually about among the common people, entering with

sympathy into all their needs, and, without appearing to do

so, fostering all their grievances. A device which he used

for gaining access, without appearing to seek it, to their

houses is too curious to be left unnoticed. He kept a tame

elephant which he trained to run at him; and when he was

near the house of a person whom he wished to win, he

would pretend to be charged by the elephant, and would run

for shelter into the house.

The list of his spies is amusing, and shows us what were

the classes of itinerant traders and performers in those days.

That he might learn exactly who among the inhabitants of the

-outlying portions of the king’s domains were attached to him and who

were disaffected, he looked out men who were clever in many devices

-and skilled in the languages of various countries, and also foremost in

loyalty ; and among them, such as were learned in poisons he sent

about in the guise of snake-charmers. Some the ingenious prince

made fortune-tellers (from marks on hand, &c.); some as harp-players

in the guise of Candalas or Brahmans. From among Tamils and

others he chose a great many skilled dancers and singers, and sent

them about as showmen of leather puppets and other entertainments.

‘Some he sent about as pedlars offering rings, bangles, glass beads, and

such-like goods for sale.

Some were to equip themselves with umbrella and staff

‘or walking-stick, and so on, and assume the likeness of

ascetics, and like faithful devotees to go from village to

village as if to pay their homage at shrines.

Others assumed the parts of itinerant teachers to teach

letters or the use of arms to children; others went as

physicians, some were alchemists, some sorcerers, and some

-goldsmiths and the like.

Some of these spies, who went as Buddhist monks, found their way

into houses, entered into close intimacy and confidence with the

12 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XIII.

inmates, by whom they were maintained and waited on, and obtained

the position of moral instructors and guides. In this capacity they

undermined the loyalty of those persons, and gave such counsel as

should bring them under their own influence.

The result of all this policy was, that in course of time

Parakrama had become acquainted with the mind of every

courtier and almost of each commoner in the realm he desired

to conquer, had friends in every corner of it,and knew every

path in its forests.

Acquainted as he was with the various kinds of paths, the prince

ascertained exactly from hunters the way by whicha force could enter

the city and the way convenient for his own spies. Himself, too,

roaming the forest near the city under pretence of hunting, could

distinguish all the ways and byways by marks which he set.

After a time, when he felt any longer delay would be time

lost, he returned to his uncle’s court at Sankhatthali ; but it

was not long before Kitti Sirimegha died, and Gaja Bahu saw

without apprehension his young friend established on the

neighbouring throne.

His first care was to develop the resources of his country.

He was extremely conscious of its smallness and poverty,

but he seems at once to have taken in hand districts far

beyond any of which we have heard as having been practi--

cally under his father’s or his uncle’s sway. From Adam’s

Peak to the sea, he is saidto have placed his soldiers ;-

he drained the marshes of the Pasdun Kéralé, and built a

causeway (or anicut?) across the Deduru-oya in the

Kolonna Koéralé—part of a system of irrigation works, ruins

of which, Mr. Wijesinha tells us, are still to be seen.

It is impossible not to admire the high conception of the

duties of a ruler which is here set forth :—

All throughout this realm that belongs to me, he said to his minis-

ters, besides the many corn lands that are ripened by the water of the

rain-clouds, the fields maintained in dependence on rivers whose:

waters fail not, and on mighty reservoirs, are few ; and the kingdom

includes very many rocky mountains and thick forests, and great far-

stretching marshes. In such a land as this, surely not even the least

* So both translations from Nandsanketakamate.

No. 44.—1893.] EPIC OF PARAKRAMA. 13

drop of the water that the rain supplies should go to the ocean with-

out bringing help to man. Except those places where the mines are

of gems and silver and such-like precious things, in every other spot

provision must be made for maintaining fields. Not to live for the

people’s good, but merely to enjoy the good things that have come

to our hand,—such a life is utterly unfit for men like me!

And again—

Let there not stand in my realm in any spot whatever even the

space of one small plot of ground that is not of use.

He had unbounded confidence in the capacity of human

skill to redeem the desert into garden ground, and inspired

his ministers with the same.

Meanwhile he was collecting stores, and by the sale of

gems (for the gem-producing part of the country was in his

dominion) he was accumulating money ; and he was train-

ing soldiers and captains. He was evidently convinced that

the hope of a restored national unity lay in the training of

native troops; he knew how ruinous was the system, which

had come very largely into use, of depending on Velakkara or

mercenary troops from among the Tamils (as their title

Velakkara shows) and other races of the continent. Our

author does not expressly state this, but he represents his

hero asa Sinhalese to the backbone, who always preferred

the homeborn to the foreign. Of this the striking episode

of the Sinhalese sword is an illustration, though it occurs

at a later period of Parakrama’s career.

Again and again, with that prudence which the author

delights to extol, side by side with his impetuous bravery,

the king counted up his resources in men and material, and

decided that the time for movement was not come; but at

last it did come, and he entered on the great career of con-

quest. That career was not exhausted by the attainment of

his immediate object, for after he had subdued the north of

his own Island and erected his royal canopy over all Lanka,

he had many rebellions at home to quell, and he carried

his victorious arms, we are told, to the continent of India, and

even to the far shores of Araccan.

74 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XIII.

But those later glories lie a little beyond my present scope :

it is enough for our epic purpose to leave our hero with his

foot upon his foes in Lanka, and all that great future opening

before him; for one evening’s Paper at any rate it must

suffice if I can conduct him in triumph to Pulatthi.

The course of the campaign, if we could identify even a

fair proportion of the places, would be very interesting as a

study of geography, but it must be confessed that in other

aspects it is tedious. Our author’s battlepieces in this part

are utterly inferior to those in which he describes the hero’s

later contest with Manabharana. In that part there is inci-

deni and detail, here there is neither, and the contrast is so

marked that one is tempted to think of a difference of

authors, I incline to think that the later contest took place

in the author’s neighbourhood, while of the earlier campaign

he had only the official reports.

In this part at least the author seems to have no appre-

ciation of the poetic value of vicissitudes of fortune. The

record of uniform success is extremely tedious. This general

defeated the foe at such a place; another general won a great

victory at such a place; at another place Parakrama’s general

killed multitudes of the enemy; the foes came out to meet the

king’s forces at such a place but were utterly destroyed ;—

and so on to an interminable length.

If a defeat has to be admitted it is mentioned briefly and

obscurely. After Parakrama’s forces had taken Pulatthi and

Gaja Bahu was a prisoner, Manabharana, the rival king of the

south, came suddenly northward, joined his forces to those

of the northern kingdom, and utterly defeated, as the author

says, ‘all that large host.” The reader has some difficulty

in assuring himself whether it was Parakrama’s army that

was defeated, for neither is his name mentioned, nor is the

defeated force called the king’s. Mr. Wijesinha has intro-

duced the name of Parakrama into his translation (and very

rightly, for it helps his reader), but he ought to have put

it in brackets, that the reticence of the author might be

seen.

No. 44.—1893.] EPIC OF PARAKRAMA. 15

Nor is there any description of battle scenes beyond the

very slightest: not even is the cutting off of heads and

limbs specified, as in the Indian epics; and there is very

little bloodshed. This part of the work then is not a

description of battles, but a list of victories ; and has rather

the appearance of having been worked up from an official

report. In some places the names of the generals and the

places where they fought are crowded into the verse just as

thick as they can be packed.

But the tedious list of victories is interrupted by one

noticeable touch of character and heroic incident. It struck

the king, when he was halfway in the campaign, that he

could disencumber himself of all his generals and take

Pulatthi by himself, with no soldiers but the band of imme-

diate followers whom he had personally trained.

Under the pretext of a summons to attend a festival of

Buddha, which he had ordered one of his generals to arrange

for this purpose in a place on the way towards Pulatthi, he

proposed to leave his ministers and advance alone. But his

generals saw through the scheme, and their loyal eagerness

to be in the forefront of the campaign defeated the king’s

purpose. He advanced therefore with a well-organized

force.

I have mentioned that I owe the identification of the

places to which I have referred to Dhammaratana Terun-

nanse. I am myself unfortunately entirely unacquainted

with that branch of the subject ; but few inquiries of the

kind would be more interesting than one which should result

in a map of the country as it was in the twelfth century,

with an itinerary of Parakrama’s marches. But even such

information as I have enables me to draw your attention toa

fact which cannot fail to interest. The scene of this royal

history lay in exactly that region which an inhabitant of

modern Ceylon, at any rate until a few years ago, would have

been likely to select, if he had been asked tc mention the least

attractive and the most unhealthy portion of the Island—the

districts of Buttala, Wellassa, and Yatikinda in the Southern

76 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XITT.

Bintenna. In these districts, by the energy of SirA. H.Gordon

and Mr, F. Fisher, field hospitals have lately been established,

and my colleague, Mr. Dunnett, is promoting schools. That

this region was in Parakrama’s time either very populous

or highly civilized the Mahdwansa does not imply ; but it

implies a condition considerably in advance of that to which

that country has now sunk ; and I indulge the hope that the

connection of which I am reminding you between these

fever-stricken districts and the most illustrious name in

Sinhalese history may contribute in some slight degree to

promote their restoration.

Parakrama conducted the war, as far as his own part in it

went, with moderation ; but he was not able altogether to

restrain the violence of his soldiers, and this violence and

rapacity gave rise to the one reverse which, as far as I have

noticed, attended Parakrama’s arms in this part of his

career. The chiefs and inhabitants of the invaded country

invited the assistance of Manabharana, Parakrama’s cousin,

son of Vallabha, who still held one of the divisions of the

southern country. This prince, though really insignificant,

was weak enough to think that the crisis was his opportunity,

and that he could first assist Gaja Bahu to repel Parakrama,

and then step himself into Parakrama’s position and defeat

Gaja Bahu. He came northward suddenly, joined his forces

to those of the northern king, and inflicted a severe defeat

on the army of our hero (who seems at the time to have

been in the south), and then treacherously seized Gaja Bahu,

and proposed to put him to death.

Pardkrama soon repelled Mandabharana, and of course had

Gaja Bahu at his mercy ; and the kingdom was then virtually

his own. This gave the hero an occasion for the exercise of

a splendid generosity. The defeated king Gaja, in despair

of any other refuge, entreated the Buddhist monks of

Polonnaruwa to intercede for him; and at their suggestion

Parakrama gave back to his vanquished opponent the crown

which had been the object of his whole life’s enterprise, and

returned to his own country.

No. 44.—1893. ] EPIC OF PARAKRAMA.

Gaja made no attempt to take unfair advantage of this con-

cession. He retired to another city, and made a solemn gift

of the kingdom, by an inscription on astone tabletin vihara :

““T have given the royal country to Parakrama.” Soon after

this he died and Parakrama took possession of Pulatthi.

There was still a great deal of fighting to be done before

Manabharana was finally subdued ; and I am sorry to find

myself obliged to dispose of it all in a single sentence.

When the dominion of Lanka was at length completely

attained, then the magnificent works for which Parakrama’s

name is best remembered were still to be begun. That por-

tion of his life, in which be exercised the power attained,

is a distinct subject ; the course of heroic action by which

he attained it is all that I have tried to sketch to-night. It

was given to him to unite the careers of a Julius and of an

Augustus ; we have followed him to the point at which the

greater Roman’s course was cut short, and leave our hero

prepared to inaugurate the Augustan age of Lanka.

6. Mr. Harward read the following statement with regard to the

continuation of the series of Papers on ‘‘ The Ancient Industries of

Ceylon,” by Geo. Wall, F.L.s., F.R.A.S., Vice-President :—

After a brief summary of the results of his earlier Papers, the writer

stated that the problem to be solved was to ascertain the extent of the

population of Ceylon in early times, and how they were occupied.

The criterion to be employed was an estimate by an expert of the

number of days’ work required for the construction of some of the

great public works carried out under the early kings. From a com-

parison of this number with the recorded time taken over the same

works, it would be possible to infer the number of men employed.

The writer showed in outline how such a calculation might be made,

and how the numbers of the other sections of the population might be

deduced from it.

7. A vote of thanks to the Chair and to the writers of the Papers

was passed on a motion proposed by Mr. Justice Lawrie.

8. Sir E. Walker having acknowledged the vote of thanks to

the Chair, addressed the Meeting, and endorsed the vote to the Lord

Bishop and to Mr. Wall. His Lordship having replied, the proceedings

terminated.

* See Vol. X., Journal No. 37, 1888, pp. 327-364; and Proceedings,

1887-88, pp. lviii.—lxvi. and Ixviii.—lxxix.; Vol. XII., Journal No. 42, 1891,

pp. 1-22 ; also pp. 47-62.

18 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XITI.

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, September 11, 1893.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

Mr. Justice Lawrie. | Mr. B.S. W. Senathi Raja.

Mr. F. M. Mackwood. Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Mr. W. P. Ranasinha.

Mr. F. C. Roles, Honorary Treasurer.

Mr. J. Harward } Honorary Secretaries.

Mr. G. A. Joseph § |

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on August 5, 1893.

2. Resolved,—That the following candidate for admission into

the Society as a Resident Member be elected, viz. :—

Proposed Mr. J. Ferguson.

Mr. 8. G. Lee } goonded ' Mr Bi, © Wo Sena eee

3. Considered the passing of a vote of condolence at the next

General Meeting on the death of the late Hon. Col. F. C. H. Clarke,

Vice-President, and of moving a resolution at that Meeting to place on

record the sense of regret of the Society at the loss sustained.

Resolved,—That the Council recommends that the matter be

brought before the next General Meeting.

4. Resolved,—That a General Meeting be held on October 28, 1893

and that the following be the business for the Meeting, viz. :—

(1) To read the printed Paper entitled ‘ Chilappatikéram,”

by the Hon. P. Coomaraswamy, laid on the table.

(2) To move that Rule 18 be altered so as to constitute four

Members a quorum of Council, instead of five.

(3) To pass a vote of condolence on the death of the late

Col. F. C. H. Clarke, Vice-President of the Society, and

to move that the sense of regret of the Society at the

loss sustained be placed on record.

5. Resolved,—That any other Paper sent in before October 28 be

referred to a Sub-Committee consisting of the Hon. J. A.Swettenham,

Dr. Vandort, and Mr. J. Harward, and, if approved by them, be read

at the next Meeting.

6. Considered books suggested for purchase.

Resolved to purchase Cunningham’s Coins of the Indo-Scythians,

Sakas, and Kushans.

The Honorary Secretary was asked to ascertain the price of the

other two books recommended, viz., Taylor on The Alphabet and

Cunningham’s Coins of Ancient India, and report to the Council.

7. Discussed the question whether Mr. George Wall’s statement

(read at the last Meeting) with regard to the continuation of his Series.

No. 44.--1893. ] PROCEEDINGS. 79

of Papers on ‘‘ The Ancient Industries of Ceylon” should be printed

in the Journal, and in what form.

Resolved,—That a short summary of the statement be published in

the Journal.

8. The Honorary Treasurer read a letter received from Mr. H.

Nevill, complaining (1) of the want of a Catalogue, and (ii) inquiring

whether Members are allowed to take out books without limit.

Resolved,— That as regards the inquiry as to what number of books

Members are entitled to take out at one time, Mr. Nevill be referred

to Library Rule 41.

9. Laid on the table in manuscript tentative specimen of a

Catalogue of the Society’s Library containing a list of Ceylon Books.

The Council discussed the arrangement to be adopted in compiling the

Catalogue, and decided in favour of a Classified Catalogue.

10. The Council was informed that the late Mr. H. Pedro Perera

had taken out some books belonging to the Society, which had not

been returned, and which were now reported as not forthcoming.

Resolved,—That the matter be left entirely in Mr. Josephs hand,

and that he be authorized to adopt whatever course he considers best

to get back the books.

11. Discussed the desirability of callingin books that had been out

of the Library for any length of time.

Resolved,— That the Secretaries be allowed to call in all books,

without exception, issued previous to August 15, for the purposes of

verification and cataloguing.

80 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XITI.

GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, October 28, 1893.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

Mr. P. Arunachalam. Mr. J. W. Seneviratna.

Hon. P. Coomaraswamy. Hon. J. A. Swettenham,

Mr. 8. G. Lee. C.M.G. j

Mr. W. Pereira. Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Mr. W. P. Ranasinha. Mr. F. W. Vane.

Mr. B.S. W. Senathi Raja.

Mr. J. Harward and Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Visitors :—One lady and six gentlemen.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on August 11, 1893.

2. It was announced that since the last General Meeting the

following Member had been elected, viz., Mr. 8. G. Lee.

3. Ona motion proposed by Mr. Harward, and seconded by the

Hon. J. A. Swettenham, c.M.G., Vice-President, it was unanimously

resolved, on the recommendation of the Council, ‘ That a vote of con-

dolence be passed on the death of Hon. Col. F. C. H. Clarke, R.a.,

C.M.G., &c., Vice-President, and that the sense of regret of the Society

at the loss sustained be placed on record.”

4. Mr. Harward proposed “ That Rule 18 be altered, by changing

the first word five to four, thereby constituting four Members a

quorum of the Council, instead of five.” With regard to the alteration,

he said the reason of it was not that there was any intention of

revolutionizing the constitution of the Society, but simply because

on more than one occasion Meetings of the Council had to be adjourned

owing to the failure to get together a quorum.

Mr. Gerard Joseph seconded the motion, which was carried

men con.

5. The following Paper was then read :—

No, 44.—1893. | CHILAPPATIKARAM. 81

CHILAPPATIKARAM.

By the Hon. P. CoomMARAswAnmy.

THIS poem, known as Chilappatikaram, is of great interest

to the Ceylonese—firstly, because it is the only Tamil work

of any antiquity that refers to Ceylon after the period of

Ravana; and secondly, because it is, so far as I know, the

only one which records the history of Pattini, whose worship

is more largely prevalent in this Island than anywhere else.

No apology is therefore needed for attempting a short

account of (1) the author of this work ; (2) the period at

which he lived; and (3) the work itself.

Tt will be remembered that Southern India was in ancient

times under the rule of three Tamil dynasties, known as the

“ Chéras,” “ Cholas,” and “ Pandiyas.’’”*

* The whole Tamil land in those times, according to the author of

Chilappatikaram, was between the sea on the east and west, Kumari

(Comorin) on the south, and Tiruvénkadam on the north.

GuiCanéo GorGe_ar— wep ofliop ago never sp

arco 7 Leo (a @5HS Emr ovo &._Oen sr).

The three different dynasties ruled over the following regions, according

to ancient authority :—

(1) a4@ ssw upstate Sib Osoranfl G4G5 Gone

Cariisa®. s_pseor8Ce@rog Osoar@Cuwr OromuBeran

Sb Ces oro QwerFQeuy,

The Chéra kingdom extended on the north to Palani, on the east to

Tenkasi, on the south to the sea, and on the west to Kélikktidu (Calicut) ;

in length 80 katams.

(2) SL_@ BD pEGSEOFSLEGE 67 QUT Caron ari o Gi Bass

Gé Cat_oé soorund. atGmrésan Ten Ou Over Four

WGUSH 1D 6156 Crl@oi_y AOarnmd® Quee¢Oerov,

The Cholas land was bounded on the east by the sea, on the south by

the river Vellaru, ever engaged in strife with its shore, on the west by

K6éddaikkarai, and on the north by river Pennai; in length 24 kdtams.

(3) Qacremmppler OnnareG CooGu WG@wailuma Oger

ortinlernscreh Os HE1GW—Lorori@ws Stor SL vB ips

MEDUSFMENSO UM oor GT Cr ovevii

The boundaries of the Pandiyan Kingdom are, north Vellaru, west

Peru-veli [“ great plain”? |, south Kanni [“ virgin” = Kumari], and east

the sea; in length 56 kdtams.

42—93 G

82 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL. XIII,

1.—The Author.

The author of Chilappatikdram was himself the younger

son of the then reigning Chéra, and was known as Jlan-ko-

adikal (Ilam “young”; ko “prince” or “king”; adikal

honorific term) and Chéra-munt. It issaid of him that as he

was one day sitting with his elder brother Chenkuttuvan by

their father in the palace at the ancient city of Vafichi, an

astrologer, being ushered into the presence of the king, looked

at both the young princes, and pointed to the younger

prince (our author) as the one who bore in his body the

astrological marks indicative of kingship. Much disturbed

by the thought that his elder brother’s right of succession

might be interfered with by reason of the astrologer’s

remarks, he at once renounced the world and lived the life

of a muni (ascetic). Hence the name of Chéra-muni (“the

ascetic of the royal house of the Cheras”’).

2.—The Period at which the Author lived.

Now, when did he live ?

In order to arrive at a conclusion upon this question we

have to ascertain at what known period his poem was con-

sidered an ancient classic. |

We know that the Tamil Ramayana was completed and

recited by Kainpan before the Academy of Literature in the

Sakapta (Saka) year 808, equal to 886 of the year of Christ,

on the authority of the well-known stanza recited on the

occasion :—

Tomei sréEnusOnenemn CoPemCnm sewer amr

pa Foro Oacnkomsogrt SoichCe) FlDUGBNL_oT Liew eoiuy

TTDAOS UGH WSSETOMD caren armainperCor eu 7

ICE 5) @x) oor .* '

* This shortly is :—Kampan’s Rdmdyana was recited or published

(arankéijal) in the month of Pankuni (March-April), on the day when

the moon was in the constellation Hasta, after the Sakapta year 807.

Hasta, according to Monier Williams, is part of the constellation Corvus

and, according to the same authority, which tallies with our Tamil calen-

dars, the Saka era commenced in the 78th year of Christ.

No. 44,—1893. ] CHILAPPATIKARAM. 83

We also know that 107 years before, 7.¢., in the year of

Christ 779, the Tamil translation of the Skdnda-purdna was

published by Kachchiyappar.

Before Kampan’s Ramayana and Kachchiyappar’s Skanda-

purdana, the poem now under notice, viz., Chilappatikaram,

and some other works, such as Chintamani, Manimékalat,

Kundalakési, and Valayapati, which are all referable to about

the same period, had acquired throughout the length and

breadth of Tamil territory not only the reputation of being

classics, but classics of ancient times. For works to have

attained such a reputation in a conservative land like India,

some centuries at least must have passed since their publica-

tion. I shall therefore be not far wrong in supposing that

at the time of the Tamil Skdnda-purdna (Anno Christi 779)

these five poems were over five or six hundred years old.

Mr. C. W. Tamétharam Pillai,* formerly Judge of the High

Court of Pudukkéddaiand one of the most enlightened Tamil

scholars of our day, believes that Ohintdmani was published

about 1,800 years ago. |

- There is internal evidence in Chilappatikdram itself to

show that it was also composed about that time; for the

author states that at his time Gaja Bahu of Ceylon was

on 2 Visit to the Chéra kingdom, and that on his return he

introduced into Ceylon the worship of Pattini. The author

refers to Gaja Bahu as having been the guest of his brother

Chenktittuvan.

The Mahawansa speaks of only two Gaja Bahus as having

reigned in this Island. Which of them is referred to in the

Chilappatikaram ? |

Gaja Bahu I. is believed to have reigned circa 113 Anno

ebrien,t while Gaja Bahu II. reigned in 1142, long after the

* Nachchinarkkiniyar, the well-known commentator, lived 1,200 years.

ago (cf. Mr. C. W. Tamotaram Pillai’s Preface to Porulatikadram), and wrote

a Commentary on Natkirar’s Tirwmurukattuppadai, which at his time was’

regarded to be an old poem; and Natkirar in his commentaries cites

Chilappatikaram. —

> &. Preface to Virachéliyam.

{ Turnour, Epitome, gives 4.c. 109: Wijesinha Mudaliyar, A.c. 113.

84 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL. XIII.

Tamil Ramayana was published. It is therefore clear that

the reference in the poem is to the first Gaja Bahu.

We may therefore safely conclude that Chilappatikdram,

like Chintamanit, was written certainly more than eighteen

centuries ago.

3.—The Subject-matter of the Poem.

Let me now pass on to the subject treated in this poem.

On the eastern coast of Southern India, where the Kaveri

meets the Indian Ocean, was situate Pukar, alias Kaveérip-

pumpattinam, the ‘“ City of Flowers,” beloved of King Kari-

kalan. In this city lived two merchant princes, Maha-

sattuvan and Manayakkan.

It was arranged between these two that Kovalan, the son

of the former, should be married to Kannakai, the daughter

of the latter. The marriage was celebrated with the pomp

and ceremony befitting the wealth and rank of the parents ;

and the bridegroom of sixteen and the bride of twelve

lived together happily for some years in a house built for

them by Kovalan’s mother.* Kovalan unfortunately fell

into the toils of a danseuse, Madavi by name, deserted his

home and wife, and spent some years with her, losing all his

immense fortune. Repenting eventually, he returned to

his lonely wife and proposed that they should travel to

Madura, the capital of the Pandiyas, and sell Kannakai’s price-

less anklets, and with the proceeds thereof retrieve their lost

fortune by trade. The faithful wife, always obedient, agreed,

and after several adventures in the course of a journey of

many days they reached Madura. Leaving his wife in the

house of a shepherdess, Kéovalan paced the streets of Madura

with the view of selling one of her anklets. Hemet a gold-

smith and showed him the anklet, and the goldsmith, who

was a thief of the first water, and who was already under

suspicion of having stolen an anklet belonging to the queen

** Note here the custom of young married people quitting their parents’

houses soon after marriage and living by themselves—a custom -which

among us Tamils has now fallen into disuse,

No. 44,—1893. ] CHILAPPATIKARAM. 85

of Madura, desired Koévalan to remain where he was, pro-

mising to mention to King Pandiya that the anklet, which was

only fit for a queen, was for sale. The villain went at once

to the palace and informed the king that he had discovered -

the thief who had stolen the queen’s anklet. The king,

without inquiry, ordered his guards to behead Kévalan if he

was in possession of the queen’s anklet, and he was accord-

ingly beheaded. Kannakai having heard of this calamity,

proceeded to the palace, taxed the king with injustice, and

complained that her husband had been beheaded without

any investigation ; and her transcendent virtue caused a part

of Madura to be burnt down. Fourteen days after her

husband’s death she herself ascended the heavens.

The poem consists of Padikam, Uraiperukatturat, and

three parts :—

1.—Pukar-kandam, relating to the birth, marriage, and

life of Kovalan and Kannakai at Kaverippumpattinam, up to

the time of their departure to Madura.

I1.—Madurai-k-kandam, a recital of the events at Madura

up to the attainment of Svarga by Kannakai.

IlI.— Vaiichi-k-kandam, where are related the subsequent

events, such as how some Veddas saw Kannakai’s trans-

lation to Svarga, their account of it to the Chera King, the

establishment of temples for the worship of Kannakai, who

ever afterwards was called Pattini, in different parts of

India and in Ceylon.

Reference to Gaja Bahu is made in two places—first, in the

chapter entitled Uraiperukatturat, as follows :—

From that day the Pandiya kingdom suffered from want of rain,

and famine and poverty prevailed daily ; but on the Pandiyan King

Tlaficheliyan, then residing at Kotkai, sacrificing 1,000 goldsmiths

to Pattini and celebrating her worship, rain fell, and the land was freed

from poverty and disease.

Hearing this, Kosar, the King of Konkumandalam, also celebrated

her worship in the same manner, and rain became plentiful in his land.

Hearing this, Gaja Bahu, of sea-girt Ceylon, having first built a

sacrificial stone (Palipidam) for daily sacrifices, then having built

86 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoB. XIII.

a temple (Kéddam),* believing that Pattini would bless him and his

land, celebrated on the full moon day of Adi (July- August) her

worship, and caused processions in every street of his city, and thus

brought on rain, and made his land more fruitful than ever.

Hearing this, the Chéla King, Perunadkilli, in the same manner

built a temple aad made daily sacrifices to Pattin1.

The second reference occurs in Vafchi-k-kandam in the

chapter Varantaru Katai, which, translated, runs thus :—

Having listened joyfully to the words of the Brahmans, and having

built a temple for Pattini, who destroyed by fire the capital of the

song-renowned land of the Pandiyas, having directed that daily

festivals should be celebrated in her honour, and having begged

Tevikai to offer flowers and incense, the lord of the world,

Chenkuttuvan, stood worshipping, and in his presence worshipped other

princes, including the Northern Kongas, the Malwa princes, and Gaja

Bahu, king of sea-surrounded Llankai (Ceylon).

The following points are worthy of note in this work.

Unlike the generality of books in Tamil, this poem does not

begin with an invocation to the deity, but begins thus: —

Let us praise the moon, let us praise the moon, for resembling the

shade-giving white umbrella of Chéla, he (the moon—masculine

in Tamil) protects the world.

Let us praise the sun, let us praise the sun, for resembling the

Tikiri of the lord of the Kavéri country, he goes round Mount Meru.

Let us praise the rain, let us praise the rain, for, like Chéla, it

confers prosperity ccrat tenctomedss on earth.

Let us praise the City Pukar, let us praise the City of Flowers,

for in this ocean-bound earth with Chola’s family it excels everything

else.

AsI have said before, the poem is divided into Bane PEs

each part containing ten chapters.

In chapter I., Mankala Valttuppadal, it states that the

guests at the wedding of the hero and heroine were invited

in a way now rare even amongst princes in India. Maidens

were sent out on elephants to invite the guests, and the

commentator says that it was then the usual mode of invi-

tation. Another custom, now unusual, is mentioned at the

conclusion of the marriage. The assembled women, after

blessing the bride and bridegroom, prayed that Hheir Beas

ee Gy will be interesting to ascertain where this temple was ise.

No. 44.—1893.] CHILAPPATIKARAM. 87

might ever be prosperous. At the present time among

Hindus this is not usual in private ceremonies, though in

their temples blessing the ruling sovereign takes place on

festival days.

In the second chapter (II.), Manaiyarampadutta Kataa,

is related the daily life of Kovalan and Kannakai, and

amongst other things it is there stated that the merchants of

the city were also shipowners, alam being used to denote

ships.

In the next chapter (III.), Arankéttu Katai, is given a full

and interesting description of a dancing girl, the qualities

and qualifications of a dancing master, music teacher, sing-

ing master, the player on wind instruments, the musical

instruments then in use, and the different modes in the

music of that time; and the learned commentator of the

poem, Adiyarkkunallar, gives a full commentary on these

matters.

The fourth chapter (1V.) is entitled “The Beauty of

Evening,’ and gives a description of sunset, moon rise, the

loves of Madavi, the dancing girl and Kovalan, and the

sorrow of Kannakai at her separation from her husband.

The fifth chapter (V.) deals with the celebration of the

worship of Indra. A beautiful description of Pukar,—the

chief seat of government of the Cholas at the time,—its

buildings, busy streets, the foreign merchants and their

ways, the sellers of perfumes and flowers, embroidery

workers in silk, cotton, and rat furs, follows. Mention is

also made of the different kinds of food used, amongst

them pittu and appam, not unknown now to our European

residents. Toddy was sold by the women of the lowest

caste, as also was fish; and vetizlai, “the betel leaf,”

then, as now, universally used in India and Ceylon, is also

mentioned.

The sixth chapter (VI.), entitled ‘“ Sea-bathing,”’ describes

how the inhabitants, from the prince down to the peasant,

proceeded on stated occasions to the sea, and how they

spent their day after sea-bath. It also describes the scents,

88 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XIII.

ointments and cosmetics, jewellery and other paraphernalia

used by the fair sex of the time.

The seventh chapter (VII.), Kanaivari, is one of the most

interesting parts of the poem to Tamil scholars. It contains

the songs said to have been sung by Kovalan and Madavi at

the river side, in various metres, in praise of the king, river

Kaveri, the City of Pukar, and on other subjects. Therythm

and sweetness of the several songs can only be appreciated

by those who are well versed in Tamil, and are certainly

not excelled in any other literature. It is here that Kévalan

and Madavi quarrel, each believing, but without cause,

the other to have been unfaithful, and the final separation

takes place.

In the opening lines of the eighth chapter (VIII.), Vénit

Katai, reference is made to an incident in the physical

history of Southern India, which I think is not known to

European scholars. The southern boundary of Tamil India

thousands of years ago seems to have been a river named

Kumari, and in the time of the Pandiyan King Jayamakirtti,

alias Nilantarutiruvit Pandiya (the prince in whose reign

Tolkdppiyam attained its highest fame), the sea is said to

have invaded a large part of South India, and the river

Kumari with much land south of it was submerged in the

sea which now washes the shores of Cape Comorin. This

chapter also mentions four cities, Madura, Urantai, Vafichi,

and Pukar, as having been royal residences. It also gives

in detail the mode of playing on the musical instruments

called the yal or vinai.

At the end of this chapter is a stanza, part of which I

translate for its quaintness in describing Vasanta, the

period when the rule of Kama, the Indian Cupid, was all-

powerful :—

All you lovers who have quarrelled come together in the name of

the bodiless, thus sings the Kokilam.

The ninth chapter (IX.) gives an account of Kannakai’s

dream foreshadowing the death of her husband, the

No. 44.—1893. ] CHILAPPATIKARAM. 89

arrival of her husband, their reconciliation, and, “ old fate

forcing, they set out before sunrise’ to Madura to sell the

anklets,

The next two parts, consisting of twenty chapters,

relate their travel to Madura, the death of Kovalan, the

destruction by fire of Madura, the end of Kannakai’s

earthly life, and her worship by the several princes already

mentioned.

I have written these lines in the hope that some of the

eminent scholars who are members of this Society will be

induced to make a careful study of this poem, one so valued

by the Tamil scholars of old that it is known as one of the

Paiichakaviyas, “the five poems” par excellence in Tamil,

and to publish the results of their studies. I also trust that

European scholars will be induced to study Tamil literature

more than they have hitherto done, because I feel sure that

that mine contains gems at least as valuable as those found in

Pali. The Jain literature, which, if not more interesting

than, is at least equal to, Buddhist literature, is mainly in

Tamil.

Before concluding, I would like to render thanks to Mr.

Suvaminatha Aiyar, Tamil Pandit of the Government College,

Kumbhakonam, for publishing for the first time this ancient

work after much labour.

And I the more appreciate this, as he was induced by me

to undertake the task of collating and publishing what, in a

few years more, would have been utterly lost to the world,

in the same manner as several hundreds of equally valuable

Tamil works have been lost.

The PRESIDENT hoped they were going to have some discussion

on the Paper read. There were two points in particular which had

given him considerable anxiety.

He could not help thinking, as regarded one point, that there was

a mistake in the passage which represented the Kandyan king as having

sacrificed a thousand goldsmiths! During the earlier part of the

present century a Frenchman might have been said to have sacrificed a

20 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou XIII.

thousand Louis. By that term was not meant a thousand members of

the royal family, :but coins that bore the name of Louis. Possibly

“goldsmith” in the present case meant a gold piece, and he could

not but hope there was some mistake either in the reading or the

translation.

With regard to the date of the poem, he believed the reader of the

Paper was prepared to find that what he had advanced was a new

view—at any rate to those who had access only to European scholars.

He (the speaker) had referred to considerable authorities upon the

point, and he had read Dr. Caldwell’s “‘Grammar” and Sir William

Hunter’s “‘ Gazetteer” on the subject. It was right that the Members

of the Royal Asiatic Society should be informed that with regard to

that great era and landmark, as it undoubtedly was, the publication

of the Tamil Ramdyana—there was very great doubt about it, and

Dr. Caldwell brought it down to the year 1100. He was not

satisfied, from the quotations made by the author of the Paper, that

the Tamil translation of the Ramayana was made in the ninth

century, or that the Tamil translation of Sakdnda-purdna was made

in the eighth century. There was nothing to show that those

prefatory verses were written by the authors themselves. From

what he had read of Dr. Caldwell it seemed to him that Kamban,

the famous Tamil poet, had lived in the reign of Vira Rajendra Chola,

in the eleventh century.

Mr. SENATHI RAJA said that the interest of the Paper consisted, as

His Lordship very properly remarked, in its throwing some light on

the history of Tamil literature. The difficulty which Oriental scholars

hitherto experienced in regard to Indian literature in general, whether

Sanskrit or Tamil, was the fixing of the exact dates and period when

different authors lived. That difficulty was to some extent removed,

in the case of Sanskrit authors, by the labours of foreign scholars.

But in regard to Tamil literat ure there were very few foreign scholars

who laboured in that field, and among them the only noteworthy and

reliable men who attempted to give any chronology in regard to Tamil

literature were Drs. Caldwell and Burnell.

Dr. Caldwell was, no doubt, an eminent philologist, and he has done

immense service to Oriental scholarship by his great work, ‘The

Comparative Grammar of the Dravidian Languages,” but with regard

to the chronology which he gave of Tamil literature he had no

very reliable materials before him. He arbitrarily assigned the

beginning of Tamil literature to the eighth century of our era, his

reason being ithat most of the early Tamil works were composed by

Jain authors.

Dr. Caldwell thought, moreover, that Jainism had its origin in

Northern India about the beginning of the fifth century, and that it

spread to Southern India only about the eighth. He did not know

what authority Dr. Caldwell had for his statement that Jainism

No. 44.—1893.] . CHILAPPATIKARAM. Of

originated only in the fifth century. From Buddhist writings, for

instance in Sutta Nipdta, he found that there were Jains in the time

of Buddha. Two philosophers were said to have had some discussion

with him, and among them were Majjali Gosala and Nighanta Nata-

putta. The first was an Ayibaka and the second was a Nighanta:

Tt wasa well-known fact that those two sects were admittedly Jains,

The Asoka inscription, about 250 B.c., made mention of Jains ; and the

Mahdwansa said that Abhaya, king of Ceylon, in the fifth century B.c.,

built a temple to Ajibaka, and that a Nighanta ascetic called Giri lived

at Anurddhapura. From these facts it was evident that Jainism had

its origin, not in the fifth century of Christ, but that it existed even

in the fifth century before Christ, in Ceylon. The chronology based

by Dr. Caldwell on that authority was, therefore, valueless for historical

purposes.

As regarded the age (or date) of the poem Chilappatikaram, “ite

fact that it made mention of Gaja Bahu, king of Ceylon, was, he

thought, important. This Gaja Bahu apie to have Been z)

contemporary author, and a younger brother of the then reigning

Chéra king. Now, there were only two Gaja Bahus in the history of

Ceylon—one who reigned in the second century of our era and the

other in the twelfth. The one referred to in the poem could not

possibly be the second Gaja Bahu, and for this reason: from an

inscription given in Wilson’s Mackenzie Manuscripts, the Chéra king-

dom was conquered by the Chélas under their king Aditya Varma in

894 A.D,, and was absorbed in the Chéla kingdom and passed into the

hands of another dynasty of Mysore, called Hoysala Ballalla, in the

tenth century of ourera. The Chéra kingdom was, therefore, practically

extinct from 894 a.p. If the author of Chilappatikaram was the

brother of the reigning king of Chéra, he could not have lived after

894 a.D. Before that period there was only one Gaja Bahu, and

that was Gaja Bahu I. Again, the Mahdwansu said that Gaja Bahu I.

invaded the Chola kingdom. It was perhaps on that occasion that

Gaja Bahu visited the Chéra king, who possibly might have been

an ally in the war against the Chélas. Again, from an inscription

given in the Jndian Antiquary, he found that Vira Rajendra Chéla,

otherwise called Kolatunga Chéla, was crowned king in 1079 a.p.

They ail knew that Kolatunga Chola was associated in Tamil literature

with the names of Kamban and other poets. Dr. Burnell thought that

Viracholiyam a grammatical treatise in Tamil, composed by a Buddhist

called Buddha Mittra, was completed in the reign of Vira Rajendra

Chéla. In a commentary to that work, written by the author himself,

he quotes Chilappatikaéram as an authority. It was clear, therefore,

that Chilappatikaram must have been composed before the eleventh

century. As there was only one Gaja Bahu before that. period, they

could not but come to the conclusion that the Gaja Bahu referred to

in the poem must be Gaja Bahu I. Again, Chilappatikéram made

mention of Kolkai as one of the capitals of the Pandiyas. They

92 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XIII.

knew from the writings of Greek geographers that about the first

and second century before and after Christ, Kolkai was the empo-

rium of the East, and that before the sixth century, as they knew

from the writings of Kosmas, it had dwindled into insignificance.

It seemed, therefore, that the author of Chilappatikéram must have

lived before the sixth century. For the reasons he had stated he

thought they must take it that the Gaja Bahu referred to in the poem

must be the first king of Ceylon of that name, and that the poem

Chilappatikaram must have been composed in the second century

A.D. He did not support the arguments adduced by the author of

the Paper, from the prefatory verses attached to the Tamil trans-

lation of Ramayana and Skanda-purdna. In the preface to a Tamil

edition of Chilappatikadram recently published, which contained a

summary of the whole book, the Tamil editor called attention, he

might remark in concluding, to the fact that the name of Gaja Bahu

was mentioned, and arrived at the same conclusion as he (the speaker)

did, viz., that by the Gaja Bahu of the poem was meant Gaja Bahu J.

Dr. W. G. VanporT thought the evidence of the poem as to priority

did not depend very much on tradition and conjecture. There was

one argument referred to by the last speaker which was, he thought,

important, as fixing the date as approximately as possible, in showing

that the Chéra dynasty was extinguished somewhere about the ninth or

tenth century. They had a historical legend in support of the fact.

If the author of the poem was the son of the reigning Chéra monarch,

why should he be anonymous ? It seemed unlikely that a Chola prince

should be forsaking his own house and indulging in such fulsome

adulation as brought about the downfall of his own people. But the

chief interest in the poem was its ethical significance—the view of

human life which the poet took—the fundamental principle on which

the structure of the poem depended. For instance, it contained the

very first record, so far as he knew,—his experiences comprised only

the Indian Antiquary,-—of the apotheosis of a woman not of royal

blood—not even of the warrior or priestly class—but a woman of the

people—one of the bourgeoise, exalted to the Indian Pantheon, not

for any heroic deed, not for any act of self-sacrifice or heroic devotion,

but for the commonplace virtues of domestic life.

Mr. HARWARD remarked that the reading of Mr. Coomaraswamy’s

Paper had given rise to a very interesting discussion on the question—

namely, that of synchronising the poem—whether it was written in

the reign of Gaja Bahu the First or Second. Another question raised

was that regarding the goldsmiths. The Chairman had expressed the

hope that it was a mistake, and that the real reading of the word was

gold coins. But he (the speaker) was afraid they denoted goldsmiths.

But he hoped the number was not correct, and that it was not a full

thousand. He believed that. owing to the conduct of the goldsmith,

No. 44.—1893.] CHILAPPATIKARAM. 93

who was the “villain of the piece” in the poem, there was still a

belief that goldsmiths were the objects of the special wrath of

the heroine of the poem, or the powers that be, and he fancied

ignorant people still believed that a village of goldsmiths was always

burnt down once a year.

7. Mr. HarwarpD said that as the discussion had been rather pro-

longed, he would move that the reading of Mr. Modder’s Paper be

postponed for the next General Meeting.

Mr. G. A. JosEPH seconded the motion, which was carried.

8. Dr. Vanport had much pleasure in proposing a vote of thanks

to the Hon. P. Coomaraswamy for his most interesting Paper.

If he had done no worthier service, he had excited some interest in

Tamil literature among scholars other than those of his own race, and

for that service he thought the Society owed him a special acknow-

ledgment. ;

Mr. RANASINHA seconded the vote, which was carried.

His Lorpsuirp had great pleasure in conveying the vote of thanks

to Mr. Coomaraswamy for his Paper.

Mr. CoomARAswAmy acknowledged the vote.

9. Mr. P. RAMANATHAN said the Chairman had shown very intelli-

gent interest in the subject under discussion. His Lordship had

carefully studied the case, and he (the speaker) for one had watched

with admiration the trouble he had taken in dove-tailing in all the

little facts contra and presenting them to the consideration of the

Meeting, in as clear a manner as possible. It was only right that the

question on the other side should have been put before them in that

way. He was sure that they would accept his proposal for a vote of

thanks to the Chairman.

The vote having been passed, and His LorpsHip having acknow-

ledged it, the Meeting terminated.

94 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL XIII.

COUNCIL MEETING.

November 7, 1893.

Present :

The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Colombo, President,

in the Chair.

Mr. P. Ramanathan, c.M.G.

Mr. F. C. Roles, Honorary Treasurer.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on September 11,

1893. My : |

2. Read the following letter from Mr. J. F. W. Gore on the

subject of the paging of reprints :—

DEAR SIR,—WITH reference to the reprints of the Journals of the

Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, I write to inform you

that I have completed (No. 12,in the Press, excepted) a series of

Tables showing the correspondence between their paging and that of

the originals. It is intended that this shall form an appendix to the

Index now in preparation, so that persons in possession of a mixed

series of part Numbers may be enabled to consult the Index without

danger of confusion. |

To the best. of my knowledge I have now examined specimens of all

the originals as well as of all the reprints (except No. 12), and it must

be considered fortunate that so complete a series has been available.

The Museum copy of the Journal, from which the Index is being

compiled, appears to consist entirely of originals, with the exception

of Part I., which I have marginally marked with original page Numbers.

Since many of the past numbers (originals and reprints) are

becoming scarce, it may shortly be necessary to issue a second series of

reprints, as well as to continue reprinting those Numbers hitherto not

reprinted.

I therefore take this opportunity of recommending that in future

each page of such reprint should be made to contain exactly the same

reading matter as is found on the page of the original from which it is

reprinted, and should be numbered as in the original. An increase or

decrease of the margin might, I think, be made to allow for any

difference in the sizes of the type used formerly and now; while if

the original page ends in a divided word, so should the page of the

reprint, even if it be necessary to divide it in the middle of the last

line. Probably the appearance of the reprinted page would in a very

slight degree suffer ; but, as against this must be set the great advan-

tages of securing uniformity with the Museum or standard copy, and:

of obviating the necessity of issuing, to all who possess a copy of the

Index, a fresh correspondence-table with each future reprint.

Honorary Secretary, Lam, &c.,

R. A, S. (C. B.) J. F. W. Gore.

No. 44.—1893.] PROCEEDINGS. 95

Resolved,—That the Council do approve of Mr. Gore’s suggestion,

that in future each page of a reprint should be made to contain

exactly the same reading matter as is found on the page of the

original from which it is reprinted, and should be numbered as in

the original.

3. Considered books suggested for purchase.

Resolved to purchase General Cunningham’s Coins of Ancient India.

4, Resolved,—That the following candidate for admission into the

Society be elected a Resident Member:—

nominated by ) B. W. Bawa.

oe Pohath } seconded by LG M. Fernando.

5. Considered the appointment of a new Honorary Treasurer in

place of Mr. F. C. Roles, who resigns the office on leaving the Island.

Resolved,—That Mr. A. P. Green be offered the Honorary Tresurer-

ship, and in the event of his declining the office it be offered to

Mr. Stanley Bois, and that in the meanwhile Mr. Joseph be appointed

Acting Honorary Treasurer to take over the books and papers.

6. Laid on the table a letter from Mr. J. P. Lewis, dated Septem-

ber 28, 1893, regarding his Paper on ‘‘ A Temple Festival in the

Mullaittivu District,” and the “Temple of Chittravéladar Kévil,”

together with proposed draft answer.

Resolved,—That the Council approves of the proposed answer.

7. Laid on the table a Paper from Mr. T. B. Pohath, entitled

“Sketch of the Life of Premier Ehelapola.”

Resolved,— That the Paper be referred to Messrs. Ramanathan and

J. Harward for their opinion.

8. Laid on the table a Paper by Velivitiya Dharmmaratana Terun-

nanse on “ Buddhist Robes,” and read the Lord Bishop’s minute

thereon.

9. laid on the table correspondence with the Hon. W. W. Mitchell

regarding his election as a Member.

Resolved,—That the Honorary Treasurer do write to Mr. Mitchell

notifying him of his election.

10. Resolved,—That a General Meeting of the Society be held on

the 2nd ultimo, and that Mr. Modder’s Paper on ‘“ Yapahuwa,” of

which notice had been given, be read.

1i. The Honorary Treasurer laid on the table a list of Members

whose subscriptions were in arrear for over two years, and who by

Resolution of the Council dated 28th March, 1893, should be struck

off the roll.

Resolved,—That the names of several defaulters be at once struck

off the list, but that should any Member whose name is erased pay all

dues before December 1 next, his name may remain on the roll of the

Society.

96 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL. XITI.

GENERAL MERTING.

Colombo Museum, December 2, 1893.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

The Hon. J. A. Swettenham, ¢.m.c., Vice-President.

S. G. Lee and H, Sri Sumangala Terunnansé.

J. Harward, G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Visitors :—Five gentlemen.

Business.

1. Readand confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on October 28, 1893.

2. Notified the election of the following Member since the last

General Meeting, viz., J. E. Pohath.

3. In the absence of the writer, Mr. Harward read the following

Paper :—

No. 44.—1893.] YAPAHUWA. 97

ANCIENT CITIES AND TEMPLES

IN THE KURUNEGALA DISTRICT: YAPAHUWA.

By F. H. Mopper.

PREFATORY NOTRE.

THE Seven Koralés, or Kurunégala District, has within

its territorial limits the site of many an ancient royal

city, as also temples of renown, which writers on Ceylon

have omitted all mention of, or, if referring to them, have

devoted to them so little space that it can hardly be said

that justice has been done to the subject. Where the space

given to a notice of these sites and temples is brief, it may

safely be assumed that very little was seen, if anything, by

those who undertake their description. For instance, not-

withstanding the fact that the ruins of Yapahuwa are less

remote and more accessible than those of Polonnaruwa, they

find no place in the books of the principal writers on the

Island, not even in the scholarly review or the Ruined

Cities of Ceylon by Sir J. Emerson Tennent. If that eminent

writer had visited these ruins he would notin his chapter on

the Fine Arts among the ancient inhabitants, have passed

this hasty judgment :—

Carving appears to have been practised at a very early period with

singular success ; but as in later times it became so deteriorated that

there is no difficulty at the present day in pronouncing on the

superiority of the specimens remaining at Anarajapoora over those

which are to be found among the ruins of the later capitals, Pollanarrua,

Yapahu, and Kornegalle.*

* Ceylon, Vol. I., p. 483. Mr. H. Parker considers the stone work in some

of the ruins at Rajangana, near Galkadavala and about 45 miles from

Kurunégalay of a character quite equal to that of the older buildings at

Anurddhapura, if not in some cases superior. I hope to devote a Paper to

the history of the ‘“‘ Palace Court Yard,”’—the name of the place trans-

lated—and to give an account of its interesting ruins. Prince Sélaya or

Sala, son of king Dutugamunu, is said to have founded the city, in which

case it will be about 2,020 years old. At all events, the date of the oldest

buildings cannot be more than one or two hundred years after Christ.

AQ—93 H

98 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). © [VOL. XIII.

The vast and rapid changes which progress and civilization

have effected since British rule in Ceylon are daily dimi-

nishing the labour and difficulty of accomplishing a trip to

these sites and scenes of an ancient and bygone civilization ;

while the facilities of travel afforded by railway extension

render the journey as easy of undertaking by the million, as

it once was by a favoured few. These facilities have, more-

over, the tendency of fostering and encouraging the spirit of

unrest which is manifesting itself in the most populous parts

of some of the Provinces of the Island, so much so, that it

requires, as aptly remarked by a local writer—

no prophetic faculty to be able to picture that in a not too remote

future there will be found amongst the grim ruins of a bygone age

happy colonies emulating the industry and prosperity of the genera-

tions whose monuments overshadow them.™

It is with a view of evoking greater interest in, and bring-

ing into more prominent notice these cities and temples,

which played so important a part in the history of the past,

but have lain buried in oblivion and forgotten by the world,

that 1 have endeavoured to prepare (mostly from existing,

though scattered, information) this Paper on Yapahuwa.

I propose to give it the first place, and to follow it up by

others.

I1.—YAPAHUWA.

Yapahuwa is situate in the Pahala-visideka Koéralé of the

Wanni Hatpattu, lies 32°20 miles to the north-east of Kuruné-

gala,and rises 767°5 feet above the levelof the sea. The shortest

approach to it is vid the Puttalam road. Proceed 15:30 miles

along it, turn tothe right at Padeniya,t go 11:90 miles on the

= Census of Ceylon, 1891, Vol. 1., p. 22.

+ Padeniya, a village in Dewamedi Medagandahe Kéralé, of the

Pahaladolospattu (now Dewamedi Hatpattu), situated on the road from

Puttalam to Kurunégala, 43 miles east of the former place and 15:30

miles from the latter. The road to Siyambalagomuwa-oya, the boundary

of the new Uva Province, branches off at 20 miles. It has a temple

on a rock, Galpita Viharé, with images anda dagoba. According to Lieut.-

Col. Campbell, “An old Buddhoo Temple built upon an insulated rock, from

No. 44.—1893. ] YAPAHUWA. 99

minor road, turn at Daladagama to the right, and after travel-

ling 3°50 miles turn to the right again at Hettipola, and you

are 1°50 mile from Yapahuwa. Ifa view of the entire chain of

the “animal-shaped rocks” of Kurunégala is desired en route,

one may start for Yapahuwa along the Dambullaroad, turn to

the left at Muttettu-gala 1:40 mile, proceed along the Kalu-

galla road 25°15 miles (traversing the important and extensive

forest of Pallékele, probably the largest and richest in the

Island), turn to the left at Madagala 7:45 miles, thence to

Hettipola, turn to the left, and 1°50 mile will bring one to

the required destination. This route is 3°30 miles longer

than the former, which is far pleasanter to travel over

for at least half ‘the distance, as the road up to Padeniya

and thence on to Daladagama is what is known as a principal

whence there is an extensive view over a seemingly agreeable, though

rather thickly wooded, country, has been fixed, it may be supposed on

account of its strength, as a military post for the abode of both officers

and soldiers. This rock is surrounded by low marshy jungle and fine

paddy fields, with here and there pools of stagnant water, which are often

entirely dried up, and from such a country may be expected to arise that

malaria which is thought to produce fevers and other diseases.”

(Ha2ursions, Adventures, and Field Sport in Ceylon, 1843, Vol. II., p. 16.)

At the time Campbell wrote, Lieut. Logie of the 73rd commanded the

troops here, and received as Agent of Government an allowance of about

£200 per annum. The soil in its vicinity is very fertile, and produces

immense quantities of paddy. The temple, having been for some time occu-

pied as a military post, was restored to the priests in consequence of the

insalubrity of the place. (Casie Chetty’s Gazetteer, p. 179; Pridham,

Vol. II., p. 648.) Migastenna Adigaér madea fort here and ruled with

severity. The incumbent of the temple still shows the visitor the stone

pillars to which people were tied to be lashed. In the rocks below the

banage is a deep hole, which contains a constant supply of good water. A

pokuna lower down holds a good deal, even during a drought. The

vihare is said to be of great age. There are some finely carved pillars,

a good figure of Buddha, and several prettily carved ivory offerings. The

painting outside has all been effaced. The resident priests do not pay

much attention to the improvement or restoration of the buildings.

(Diary, Administration Report, N.-W. Province, 1888.) The natives

say that the soldiers stationed here were visited with sickness owing

to their having desecrated the sacred edifice! In consequence of the

storing up of salt, the walls are so saturated with saline matter that

no paintings could have stood. or been executed on them thereafter, even

the plastering giving way.

: H 2

100 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL. XIII.

thoroughfare, and therefore metalled and in good order.

The route vid Muittettu-gala and Kalugalla passes over

minor roads, which are only gravelled, and in many places

not permissive of very comfortable travelling; but it is

much safer than the other. Going by the Puttalam road,

.°15 miles from Padeniya, is the path which leads to Ebba-

velapitiya, and about half a mile before the turn to Hetti-

pola lies Kaikavala on the right, by the wayside. At both

these places elephants have more than once been kraaled,

and the chances are greater of an unexpected encounter

with one of these beasts than journeying by the longer

route.”

In 1850 Mr. John Bailey,t of the Ceylon Civil Service, was,

according to the testimony of the priests of the adjoining

temple, only the third Englishman who had ever explored

these ruins. In an admirable sketch on “ Yapahoo ” from his

pen, published with illustrations in Once a Week{t (from

which much of the material incorporated into this Paper

has been gleaned), Mr. Bailey points out that the first

Englishman was General Fraser, who halted near the city

when marching some troops through the country during the

rebellion of 1817; the second being that writer’s companion,

Mr. J. Woodford Birch, of the Ceylon Civil Service,§ to whom

* For a graphic description of the Elephant Kraal in 1884 at Ebbdavela-

pitiya from the pen of the late Sir W. H. Gregory, who was personally

present as the guest of Sir A. H. Gordon (now Lord Stanmore), Governor,

see Murray's Magazine for September, 1884, and for an excellent account

of the Kraal at Kaikavala in 1886 by Mr. S. M. Burrows, C.C.s., see

Mac Millan’s Magazine for January 7, 1888, under the title of ‘“‘ Something

like a bag : some experiences of an Elephant Kraal in Ceylon.”

+ This able officer was a son-in-law of Sir Henry Ward, Governor (as

was his contemporary, Mr. A. Young Adams), and he has left ample testi-

mony of his talents in the excellent reports on irrigation and other subjects

written by him. To the regret of all who witnessed his brilliant and

prosperous career, he was forced to resign his appointment much too early

in life owing to severe injuries sustained to his thigh by repeated fractures

in two unfortunate accidents.

+ Vol. XI., Nos, 269 (August 20), 271 (September 3, 1864).

§ Mr. Birch was foully assassinated in the Straits Settlements, while

holding office there as Colonial Secretary.

No. 44.—1893.] YAPAHUWA. 101

the merit is due of having first drawn attention to these

very beautiful ruins.

Mr. Bailey, who seems naturally offended at the unde-

served slight passed on it by Tennent, expressed his opinion

that —

Yapahoo is certainly the finest specimen of exquisite work,

in point of architectural beauty and richness of design far excels all

the ancient capitals of the Island.

The ruins of the palace—

prove that in design and execution the architects of Ceylon, in the

thirteenth century, had certainly not deteriorated since the days of

their predecessors, when Anuradhapoora flourished.

The correctness of this judgment is more than amply

supported by what has been disclosed by the restoration of

some of the ruins in 1887, by Mr. A. E. Williams of the

Public Works Department, to whose Report I am indebted

for the information as to the progress, completion, and details

of the work which he carried out.

Mr. L. C. Wijesinha, the learned translator of the

Mahawansa, notes—

The names Subha-pabbata, Subhachala, Subha-girt, are all meant

for the city of Yapauwa—patbata, achala, and giri being synonyms for

“mountain.” Subha-pabbata would mean “ the beautiful mountain,”

and so would the Sinhalese Yahau, contracted to Ydapau.*

And Mr. P. A. Templer, Government Agent :—

The proper Sinhalese name is Yasapauwa—yasa meaning fine and

pauwa (parvata) a mountain. S and h being interchangeable, Yasa-

pauwa became Yahapauwa, and then Yapauwa; the lost h being ulti-

mately transferred to the latter part of the name and making it

Yapahuwa.t The natives, even the most intelligent, have never been

able to give any explanation of the name, beyond a hesitating

reference to ad pahu “back again,” of which it was supposed to be a

corruption.

The city was founded during the usurpation of Magha,

about 1225 a.p. Amongst the chieftains who “had built

for themselves in the great strongholds and mountainous

parts of the country, cities and hamlets,” and “ defended the

* Mahawansa, XC., p. 315, notes.

y} Administration Reports of the North-Western Province, 1886, p. 45a.

102 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL XIII.

people and the religion from the disturber,” was Subha

Sén4pati, a noted general.

He built a city like unto Alakamanda on the top of Subha Pabbata,

a mountain difficult of access to the enemy, and dwelt there like unto

Vessavana, keeping at a distance the Kerala demons and defending

that portion of the country and the religion thereof.”

When King Parakrama Bahu II., owing to old age and

infirmity, made over the government of the kingdom to his

son Vijaya Bahu IV. at about the close of the thirteenth

century, the latter selected his brother Bhuvanéka Bahu to

“command the great army that held the northern country,”

and sent him “to tarry at Sundara Pabbata (Yapahuwa)

as an outpost against the invading Tamils.” +

The ruler of the land then journeyed throughout the

country and, after a visit to Kurunégala, took with him “the

four-fold army” to Subhagivi (Yapahuwa.) At this time

Chandabhanu, at the head of a powerful army, proceeded

to and encamped at Yapahuwa, but he and his men were

utterly defeated and put to confusion after “a fierce battle

like unto the battle of Rama.’

Thereafter the king—

enclosed that city with a high wall anda moat, and built there and

finished a palace of exceeding great beauty, and made provision for

the support of the great priesthood that dwelt in that city. And he

encouraged his younger brother Bhuwanéka Bahu and caused him to

stay there as before.§

On the murder of King Vijaya Bahu in the second year of

his reign, at the instigation of his treacherous General Mitta,

_ Prince Bhuvaneka Bahu, who was then in Dambadeniya, fled

from that city and journeyed by night in a litter to

Subhachala (Yapahuwa). Mitta’s men overtook him, and

hurled their pointed weapons at the litter with such fury

that the trappings gave way. The prince leaped out of the

carriage and made his escape to Kalagalla, where, mounting

an elephant, he crossed the great river Kolabhinna, which

* Mahawansa, LXXXI., p. 271. t Mahawansa, UXXXVIIL,, p. 305.

¥ Tbid., LXXXVIIL., p. 303. § Lbid., LXXXVIIL., p. 306.

No. 44.—1893. ] YAPAHUWA. 103

was then in flood, and continued his flight till he reached

Subha-pabbata.*

Mitta was soon afterwards slain. Bhuvanéka Bahu was

brought back to Dambadeniya by the army, which stood

faithful to the royal family, and anointed king in 1277 A.D.

After subduing his Tamil foes he remained a few years in

Dambadeniya and then removed the seat of Government, as

well as the sacred relics, to Subhachala, “and caused that royal

city to be greatly extended and adorned, so that it shone with

exceedingly great beauty, and himself dwelt there.”’ The

king who caused this handsome palace to be built was a

zealous Buddhist, and caused copies of the Tripitaka to be

written and distributed over the Island. He established

daily offerings to the dalada or “ tooth-relic.”

The king died after reigning eleven years. A _ severe

famine then broke out, and the country was invaded by a

Pandiyan army commanded by Ariya Chakkravati, who,

having laid waste the country—

entered the great and noble fortress the city of Subhagiri. And he

took the venerable Tooth-relic and all the solid wealth that was there,

and returned to the Pandian country.t

In 1288 the seat of Government was transferred to Polonna-

ruwa, since when Yapahuwa ceased to be the capital ; never-

theless it continued to be a place of considerable importance

for over 200 years thereafter.

In the reign of Sree Praakarama Kotta, a descendant of the royal

family was made Dissave of Yapahoo, and shortly after the accession

of Jaya Bahoo II., 1464 a.p., he rebelled, put the king to death, and

was raised to the throne under the title of Bhuvaneka Bahoo VI.

In 1527 a.p. Yapahoo was the place of refuge of the two elder sons

of Wijaya Bahoo VII., when they fled from their father, who sought their

lives. They assembled their forces, and attacking him in their turn,

murdered him, and the eldest became king as Bhuvaneka Bahoo VII.

The last mention of Yapahoo in history is in the reign of Don Juan

Dharmapaala, whom the Portuguese set up in 1542 A.p.; when among

the many aspirants to the throne, one, a Malabar, took up his residence

* Mahawansa, XC., p. 313. + Mahawansa, XC. p., 315.

104 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VovL. XIII.

here. It was probable at this time that the city was destroyed by the

Portuguese ; and it has ever since been deserted.*

A copy of Yapahuwa Vistaraya (the poorest speci-

men of a Vistaraya I have seen, being especially scanty of

information) ascribes the building of the city to King

Parakrama Bahu, and gives the following quaint particulars

in respect thereof :—

Eight gows from Anuradhapura, attended by the chief ministers

and other officers of State of the three kingdoms, the building of the

city of Yapahu Nuwara was begun on the rock called Sundaragiri-

paruwata, after which the city was named.

That same king (Parakrama Bahu) commanded that it should be

constructed of stone only, and that the following workmen should be

engaged : 120 lacs of masons, 100 chief blacksmiths, 250 hangidz, 3,000

painters, 400 carvers.

The Adigars thereupon commanded some to cut stone pillars, some

to carve, some to smooth, some to carve figures, some to paint, some to

carve figures of elephants, some figures of lions, some of wolves, some

figures of men, some of geese, some of birds, some naga figures, some

figures of gods, some figures of women, some of creepers, some of

parrots, some of peacocks, some figures of beaters of tom-toms, some

figures of dancers engaged in the act of dancing, some of conch-blowers

engaged in blowing, some of figures engaged in wrestling, some to

carve representations of beds, some of stone doors, some of stone

doorposts, and some of stone steps. These stones were then painted

over by the painters.

In this style four mdligdwal of nine storeys each were built, with

stairs leading up to them. Round these 500 smaller houses of inferior

workmanship were also built.

A store eighty cubits high, 500 houses outside the fort, 1,000 double

shutters for the houses, a stone wall 7 ft. high, a metal rampart

encircling it, 1,000 golden arches, 1,000 silver arches, were also con-

structed, and adorned with 1,000 flags with flaps and cloth dolls

appended thereto, there being also 1,000 elephants, 1,000 horses,

24,000 mercenaries, 2 lacs and 68,000 inhabitants in all.

Like Sakraya, enjoying health and happiness, and so reigning, the

king built and adorned the city, the only material used being stone.

The great King Parakrama Bahu told his ministers who lived here

that it was improper to live in this world without considering the life

in this world and the life to come, and published by beat of tom-tom

the injunction that all should fulfil the precepts of ata-sél, pan-sil, hear

bana, give alms and robes to priests, plant 6d-trees, make offerings,

“ Once a Week, Vol. XI., p, 284.

INO) 44-1893.) YAPAHUWA. 105

and honour and maintain their parents. Accordingly the king eave

alms to 500 priests, 500 novices, and to the sick.

These deeds being insufficient to entitle him to merit, the Hie.

after reigning eleven years, and looking to the cave of Res-seruwa, on

Thursday, under the asterism Pusa-neketta, departed to heaven !

Ydapahuwa is a gigantic solitary boulder, the greater part

of one side of which is perfectly perpendicular, rising

abruptly from the plain, and commanding a glorious and

extensive view of the surrounding level country, whose

jungle-covered surface is picturesquely broken by numerous

isolated hills and rocks with which it is studded. A bund

runs right round it in front, enclosing a considerable area.

At a point some 200 ft. above the plain, to which the

ground slopes with a steep descent, was built the Palace. On

one side of the Palace stands the Dalada Maligawa, below it

lay the city, of which the only vestige remaining is an

occasional embankment which tells of some pleasant tank

that has been dry for ages.

The absence of all remnant of the dwellings of the people, which is

the case with regard to all the ruined cities in Ceylon, is easily

accounted for by the fact, that under the native Government only

royal and religious buildings and those of the higher nobility were

built of stone ; the lower orders being only permitted to erect houses

of the most temporary description.”

Knox, in his quaint description of the houses of his time,

supports this theory; while the custom which prevailed among

the native potentates was so tenaciously adhered to that even

after the British occupation, when permission was granted

to natives of certain rank to tile their dwellings, ‘the said

privilege ” was only extended to “ persons who have or may

receive commissions for office under the signature of the

Governor of the Island.’”*

The city was approached by water supplied from the adjacent

tank, a sufficient depth of water being maintained when necessary

by bunds raised outside the main or city bund, thus affording a

moat of considerable depth and width all round the city. These

bunds are in an excellent state of preservation.t

* Once a Week, l. c., p. 226.

7 Mr. A. E. Williams (Sessional Paper LL, 1886, p. 1).

106 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL. XIII.

At the time of Mr. Bailey’s visit he found the Dalada

Mahgawa—“ a plain stone building without ornamentation,

and hardly worth describing ”’—“ substantial and in wonder-

ful preservation.” His description of the ruins of the

palace, as he found them thirty and seven years before any

attempt was made to restore them, is worth reproducing.

The palace was approached by a succession of three flights

of steps. The first leads over the main bund—

into what are now paddy fields, but which doubtless formed the

business part of the city, :

and consists of twenty-four steps with a plain balustrade. A

few of these were in 1850 in tolerable order.

The entrance chiefly used now is a breach in the bund made by

the priest in charge of the viharé. A fine double-stone culvert

built through this bund, and still in use, takes off the water so enclosed

into the moat outside.

The second flight of steps had almost disappeared in 1850.

Mr. Bailey says :—

The nature of the ground, a steep sloping bank, with frequent

rocks, required the erection of a mass of masonry to support it.

This has fallen away, and the steps* are doubtless covered by the

débris of the building and the vegetable deposits of ages. Here

and there a huge stone shows its edge; and the course of the flight

is traceable by the stanchion-holes, which appear on the faces of

the rocks up which it led.+

This flight opens on to a terrace, from which rises the last

flight. It consists of thirty-five steps, flanked with “ balus-

trades of grotesque design and very elaborate execution.”

One side of the upper flight Bailey found entirely over-

turned, and the grotesque and emblematic figures which

formed that side of the balustrade lay half or entirely buried

in the ground. It was wonderful that what remained should

be so perfect.

The grand entrance to the palace is now reached.

It is impossible not to be struck with its graceful proportions.

* Discovered by Mr. Williams to be 40 in number.

t Once a Week, l. c., p. 226.

No. 44.—1893. ] YAPAHUWA. 107

It is composed of three huge blocks of stone. The doorposts, or

jambs—each a single stone—measure 11 ft. 6 in., exclusive of founda-

tions, and are in girth 1 ft. 6in. by 1 ft.4in. The lintel is a single

stone, 8 ft. 6 in. long, but of greater bulk than the jambs. They are

beautifully fluted, and the carving is as sharp as when the mason laid

his chisel down. On either side are columns, whose capitals represent

the lotus flower depressed. These are sadly out of the perpendicular,

and if, indeed, they have not already fallen, I fear they soon will leave

the doorway standing by itself, for they are built, and not, as most of

the columns are, hewn out of a solid block.*

The doorway opens into a moderately-sized hall, which

_was lighted by two windows, one on either side of the door,

of rare and exquisite carving.

One was perfect in 1850, but the other had fallen and its

fragments were scattered around. The remaining one

would doubtless have soon shared its fate, had not Mr.

O’Grady, then Government Agent of the North-Western

Province, removed it to Kurunégala, where, in the beautiful

grounds of his residence, itself the site of the royal city of

Hastisailapura, he erected it with other choice specimens

of stone carving as a monument to ancient art.t Thence it

was transported to Colombo, and now occupies a prominent

place among the archeological exhibits at the Museum.

The description which Mr. Bailey gives of this window,

accompanied by a sketch, is toc deliciously graphic to be

omitted :—

The name given to it (the window) by the natives exactly describes

it—“ Sivoomedurukaooloowa,” “the perforated palace window.” It

consists of one slab of stone measuring 4 ft. 7 in. by 3 ft. 3 in., and 7 in.

thick. This thickness, however, is only preserved along the mouldings

at its outer edges. Within the mouldings it has been reduced to an

uniform thickness of three inches.

The surface of the slab of stone has been perforated into forty-five

rings or circles, which admitted the jight into the entrance hall, some-

what in the fashion of the tracery work at the Taj at Agra. In each

circle is a sculptured figure, and scarely two figures are alike. :

The circles of the lowest row contain grotesque Bachanalian figures,

which represent jolly, laughing fellows, and are executed with great

humour. Above them are natch girls, all slightly different in

attitude. They occur again in four circles near the centre of the

= Onee a Week, l. ¢., p. 281. + Once a Week, l. c., p. 283.

108 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoLu. XIII.

window, and in a row near the top. The row of circles above the

natch girls contains figures of animals, which are repeated vertically

along the mouldings on each side of the window and continued in a

horizontal row, the third from the top; in short, they form the outer

ridge of a square pattern, comprising the twenty-five centremost circles

of the window. The figures of these animals, it will be noted, vary

considerably. Hight have the elephant’s trunk, and are evidently

intended to represent the “ gaja-sinha.” It is remarkable that this is,

so far as I know—and there are very few ruins in Ceylon that I have

not thoroughly examined—the only example in which the fabulous

animal is represented in any but a couchant attitude. Seven appear

to be the same animal without the trunk, in which case (since the

‘‘oaja-sinha”’ is the “‘elephant-lion”’), the characteristic of the former

being removed, the latter should remain ; but I am bound to say the

resemblance to a lion in these seven circles is the very faintest. But

the centre circle of the third row from the bottom contains a pair of

perfect lions rampant. The nine circles remaining of the twenty-five

before mentioned form again a distinct square pattern within the other,

ot which four lotus flowers, or stars, mark the angles. The row of

circles at the top of the window contain figures of the “hansa,” the

“royal,” rather than thé “ sacred,” bird, of which Tennent has given so

many curious particulars, and which in Ceylon as well as in Burma

was one of the emblems of the national banner. If this be intended

for the “hansa,” as I believe it to be, it certainly differs from the

usual representation of it, and much more nearly resembles the Burmese

figure as given by Tennent (Vol, I., p. 485, first edition). It is very

unlike the bird as it appears in the sculptures at Anuradhapoora (Vol.

1I.,p 619), and the clay figure of it in the palace at Kandy (Vol. I., p.

487) ; it is equally unlike one of the oldest ‘‘ hansas” I have seen—a

beautifully moulded relief on a brick from the very ancient Naga Wihare

at Maagampattoo, mentioned in the Wahdwansa and founded by Maha

Naaga, brother of Devenipia Tissa, 306 B.c., the founder of the ancient

city of Maagama.

The peculiar beauty of the window consists rather in the general

effect produced by the arrangement of the figures with which it is so

profusely decorated, than in the ornamentation itself. Seen from a

little distance the details are lost, and the window appears to be of

beautiful tracery work and of regular pattern. It is only when closely

examined that the quaint designs I have endeavoured to describe are

observed. . . . It is much to be regretted that the rough texture

of the stone should be so unworthy of the skill of the sculptor. Had

it been executed in white marble, or even in the magnesian limestone

which abounds in Ceylon, the effect would have been infinitely more

lovely.*

* Once a Veeck, l. c., pp. 281-83. The sketch is reproduced from the

engravings in Mr. Bailey’s Paper.

CA. S Journal,Vol:XM N° 44.

—YAPAHUWA, —

i (aie nie ina | HN

sill

My |

y pas Ay lis

ee ager | AND

: l big | y; Nias

ANY} Sune cy

> ine

ei) ee a !

it AS a

" i 4 | i

a one ii All ay uF a H (i ul |

A I

i 3 Coo) 0) aed 1

i es! i, ) @ _! : ay es i)!

| Wee 3 pill uu i mit Sat ths tet yyw Go mn 7 ri TTL |

tt 5 ae Sr “Sa.

LEG nS he 6 eae CASE Ts We Se

PTAA, Se

Stone Window.

———

——— 74

aot

<——y!

Lith: 0. $aldin. Colombo.

No. 44.—1893. | YAPAHUWA. 109

Mr. Bailey found the whole of the superstructure on one

side of the doorway had disappeared, but two of the walls of

the vestibule on the left hand as you enter the doorway were

saved ; but the displacement of the stones foretold that the

fate which attended the corresponding wing on the right,

which had quite fallen away, would overtake it.

The doorway opens upon the terrace, the palace having

been built upon the sloping ground, at the base of the wall

of rock, which rises many hundred feet above the surround-

ing plain; the foundations were consequently of the most

substantial description, and the masonry raised upon them

very massive. Mr. Bailey says :—

But nothing can exceed the regularity of the courses of cut stone

and the perfect fitting and binding of each block. Both the terraces

which project in advance ofthe. main building and the main building

itself are ornamented with carved stone moulding, below which are

groups of figures in bold relief, resting on a lower moulding, designed

to represent the upturned leaves of the lotus. The figures are

excellent, and in great variety of attitude. They represent natch

girls, not oppressed with clothing, who are dancing with great spirit

to the energetic music of tom-tom beaters and flageolet players, whose

whole souls are in their work. The intense gravity of their faces is

admirable ; while the whole scene is so well “told” that you can

almost fancy you can see their heads nodding in time to their music,

and hear the castanets in the girls’ hands. The overhanging mould-

ing has protected these figures from the weather, and the details are

perfect. The ornaments of the female figures and the expression of

their faces are as though the sculptor had but just completed his

work.

Commenting on the ruins of the palace, Mr. Bailey writes—

It is probable that the building was never completed ; and this its brief

occupation as the seat of government renders more than likely. For

it is impossible to conceive that masonry so substantial and sculpture

so elaborate would have been lavished on a building which was intended

to be of such modest extent. The existing ruins appear to have been

those only of the entrance hall of some magnificent palace which it

was designed to complete. For the remains are indeed those of a

building too small even for convenient residence, though sufficiently

large to have served for the state entrance to a noble palace, which, if

completed in the same style, would have far eclipsed in magnificence

anything which is to be found at Pollannarua or Anuradhapoora.t} ~

* Once a Week, . c., p. 281. t Once a Week, l. ¢., p. 227.

110 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou, XIII.

Mr. Williams, under instructions from the Government

conveyed through the Director of Public Works, rebuilt in

1886 the third or topmost flight of steps, with its heavy

and elaborate balustrades, as well as the Palace surmounting.*

He found that the whole of the balustrading on the left

side of the steps (looking up towards the main gate)

had fallen down, and that the stones were almost entirely

buried. The existence of the walling on one side, though in

a very ruinous condition, gave him an idea of the original

design, and acted as a guide in restoring the missing side.f

The first work, which involved both time and labour, was

the collecting of the missing stones, most of which had to be

dug out from a considerable depth below the surface. A

good rubble masonry foundation was then laid, the wall

rebuilt, and the carved figures placed in position. The other

side was then pulled down and rebuilt, the stones being

previously numbered. The steps were all reset from the

bottom.

The two “sinhayas”’ which surmounted the pedestals on

either flank of the lower steps had to be supported by an

iron bar let into the chest and base of each, as the forefeet

of both had broken off in their fall, the pieces being found

and cemented on.

Mr. Williams does not think the “gaja-sinhas” a pair,

one of which had evidently never been completed. From

this fact, as well as after careful examination of the work, he

concludes that the last flight of steps and vestibule constituted

simply the entrance to what was intended for a very

elaborate building ; moreover, that it was at the last built

hurriedly.t

* Why his report should purport to be on ‘The Restoration of the

Dalada Maligawa”’ is unaccountable, that building being quite distinct

from the Palace, as already pointed out.

+ In the middle of 1889 a slight settlement on the left hand side near

the top of the upper flight of steps was discovered.

t Mr, H. Nevill, c.c.s., inclines to the belief that the picturesque ruins

were those of the Dalada or “ tooth relic” sanctuary, and a part only of the

royal Palace, The relative positions of the later Palace at Kandy, and the

No. 44.—1893. ] YAPAHUWA. 111

On the rises of some of the steps were found Tamil figures

roughly cut in the stone, from which Mr. Williams infers

that the workmen were brought from India.

The walling to the right of the main entrance had entirely

disappeared, but as in the case of the balustrade, the existing

wall on the opposite side afforded an accurate model for

rebuilding.

A monolithic pillar, 13 ft. by 2 ft. 6 in. by 2 ft., stands at each angle

of these two halls. Two of these columns had to be lifted up from a

depth of some 30 ft. to 40 ft.

which was a matter of difficulty owing to limited tackle.

The lintel of the main doorway had to be lifted up nearly 13 in. to

allow of the jambs being raised and set plumb ; the jambs, exclusive

of foundation, are 11 ft. 6 in. by 1 ft. 6 in. by 1 ft. 4 in., and the lintel

8 ft. 6 in. long and nearly twice the thickness of the jambs.

All the platforms upon which these halls rested had to be rebuilt,

from the wonderfully carved dado that runs quite round the building ;

in fact, the whole top work had sunk inwards, and was both out of

level and out of the perpendicular. :

Two very beautiful monolithic columns remain unfixed.

The place they should occupy is pointed out and fixed on

the ground plan accompanying the report.

One is broken into three pieces ; holes have been drilled in the

broken pieces for doweling them together.

Two other most elaborately carved columns, whose place

is indicated on the plan, were discovered much broken.

None of these were fixed owing to the necessity of some

support, and from a slight uncertainty about their position.

The ground on both sides of the building was full of broken

tiles, proving the existence of a former roof.

One column was found quite by itself at the back of the

palace, but its position could not be determined.

A very beautiful stone was found over 4 ft. below the surface some

way to the right of the main gateway, pointing to the suspicion that

it was on its way to the Wihara below. The stone is cut into the

form of a lotus, resting upon a similar inverted flower of much larger

dimensions. It was possibly used for placing offerings on.

Dalada sanctuary there, a part of the palace precints, he concludes, afford

an existing illustration of this combination of temple and palace.— 7apro-

banian, February, 1887, p. 8.

t2 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XIII.

The two windows were filled in with bricks faced in

cement to give a support to the right window, the carved

stone over it being badly broken in its fall to the bottom,

and for the sake of harmony in the other.

The frame of the right window was found with the

exception of two or three pieces, which could easily be

dressed and fitted ; but the carved tracery work, save a very

few pieces, is still missing. If this frame were fixed, even

without the carved work, Mr. Williams thought a replica of

the frame of the window in Colombo would be required for

the other side. It was found necessary to point most of the

joints in cement, to keep off vegetation, which has been the

ruin of all ancient buildings in Ceylon.*

Mr. Williams proposed that the ground between the palace

and the rock should be excavated by running cross trenches

to ascertain if any buildings existed there. Another place

where excavation might yield interesting and satisfactory

results is, he conjectured, at the steps leading into the city

on the tank side, as everything that came in and went out of

the city must have passed over these steps.

Although these proposed excavations were to be taken in

hand shortly after the restoration of the Palace, for one reason

and another they were ultimately abandoned. It is to be

hoped that they may be undertaken by the Archeological

Commissioner when he is free to extend his labours in this

direction. :

It is much to be regretted that the restored buildings do

not receive sufficient attention, and lack all supervision.

The buildings and the surroundings could, with very little

trouble and expense, be looked after and kept clear of weeds

and jungle, but they are shamefully neglected. Stepsshould

-* For the substantial manner at least in which he executed the

work entrusted to him Mr. Williams deserves some credit; but one

cannot help agreeing with the remark of Sir Arthur Gordon (now

Lord Stanmore), on a visit paid to Yapahuwa in 1889, that: “A pity so

much mortar was used: it destroys the character of the ancient stone

work.”

No. 44.—1893. | YAPAHUWA. 113

be taken to see that the clearing and weeding aredone regularly

and systematically, and not by fits and starts. The Govern-

ment have given a vote for this purpose, and some responsible

person should be entrusted with the supervision of the work

and the necessary outlay on it.

Under the Buddhist Temporalities Ordinance of 1889, sec-

tion 4, and by Proclamation in the Gazette of November 19,

1889, Yapahuwa was constituted a district, and it comprised

the following sub-districts:—(1) Hiriyala Hatpattu, (2)

Vanni Hatpattu, (8) Demala Hatpattu, and (4) Rajakumara-

vanni Hatpattu of Puttalam. In consequence of the difficulty

and at times the impossibility of working the statutory

provisions, and the confusing changes which have from time

to time been introduced in respect of the constitution of the

district and sub-districts, the divisions above referred to

do not exist, and the Ordinance is a veritable dead letter

in the North-Western Province.

The population of Yapahuwa, according to the Census of

1881, was 8 houses, with 8 families, consisting of 14 males

and 10 females, total 24 persons. That for 1891 is given as

19 houses, 10 families, 19 males,and 21 females, making a total

of 40 persons. Even making every allowance for the figures

employed by the anonymous author of Ydpahuva Vistaraya

(which partake of the exaggeration common to all Oriental

narratives, with regard to the population which once filled

the city), who can picture to himself the magnificence and

splendour, the life and bustle, the gorgeous processions in

which kings and queens were conveyed in golden chariots

drawn by gaily caparisoned horses, and recall the gay sites

where of old was held high festival with revelry and song,

and not realize the sad truth that—

Tt was a gallant spot in days of yore,

But something ails it now : the place is curst.

42—93 I

114 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XIII.

4. The Lorp BisHop in addressing the Meeting said he regretted

that he was unable to add anything to what had been written by Mr.

Modder about these ruins in his Paper. He had hoped when last in the

North-Western Province to visit these ruins ; but was prevented from

doing so. He hoped, however, before long to visit the spot. The

Society was much indebted to Mr. Modder for his Paper and for the

trouble taken in its preparation.

About the description of the window there was one matter Mr.

Modder did not refer to; and that was the four-spoked wheel in the

middle of the window. He thought Mr. Modder should be asked

about this. There were minute descriptions given about all the

drawings on the window, but no reference was made to this wheel in

the middle of it.

5. A vote of thanks was accorded to Mr. Modder for his Paper, on

the motion of the Hon. Mr. Swettenham seconded by Mr. Harward.

6. A vote of thanks to the Chair concluded the proceedings of the

Meeting.

GEORGE J A SKEEN, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, COLOMBO, CEYLON

i oe

@ @

An An On SO in i i i An in a in Di i in in in in nn i in in nin ln i in in a nl Lo

oO, 1%. OF. OM. OO 0. HO. % %. OG. OO, OO, OO. 0. O. . O. OO, 0. 0. ©. OO. OO. OO. 0. o.oo OO. OO oo Z

Se oo %,0 OF 0,979 o% PP PPO 0,9 46% MOO HPO OL GU GEOL ONG HOOD % O0%0 “~~ +° 2 +9 4 1 +, 1? +o +9 “9 9% ~~ + Pe, a? ~~ 99 0,9 % ? ¢, Ad ¢ Sd “+

>, .o, .%

go 0.9 0.09,

gh HOOP OOO 08,

Cat

JOURNAL

OF THE

CHYLON BRANCH

OF THE

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

1894.

e, .% 1% ©

g2 % 0 %,9 5

o, ©. © © .% .% © © @

F940 ,0 0,2 0,9 90.9 © 96,68.

+e.

e, .e

ro 42

©. 9,

aes

oe,

++,

¢e

ee.

%. %,

ott et*e2 ¢.

. ‘ -

o<.

| : Tey

VOLUME XTII. “,

No. 45.

= —— = —

eo.

O99 4,9 ¢,

oF. e

€0 02 * fe?

¢.

oof

gh eS.

€, .¢

oP PFE,

Ae,

Way By TE HONORARY (SECHETA RY.

$+, ¢4.

o. ©

a a?

The design of the Society is to institute and promote inquiries into the History,

Religions, Languages, Literature, Arts, and Social Condition of the present

and former Inhabitants of the Island, with its Geology and Mineralogy,

its Climate and Meteorology, its Botany and Zoology.

¢ ¢@

gt tee,

Ce)

+ .¢&

ate,

Price to Members, Re. 1.50; to Non-Members, Rs. 3.

eae aseaiee’.

+4,

+ ©

oft Cees

s COLOMBO :

H. C. COTTLE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, CEYLON.

1895.

oh 9s 6%,

oUt et oe

o, ©,

©. OO 6 6 © 0. © ©. © OO. OO. © OO © OO OO. Oo. OO. OO. 10. 3%e 0. 0a gn 01d oto 0s Oh 8a HN Oe HOS a SOS eS DE:

WOOP DESO DYAL IY GY GY OE OV SVY OF OY IVI OC IV OF OV IO OU OY OUT T OY OTE COU OT HOY YETI E OU 09,0 rr %? yg? 0.7 09 9 O90 09%, Ay.

BAP ESOS Ai

JOURNAL

OF THE

CEYLON BRANCH

OF THE

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

1894.

VOLUME XIII.

No. 465.

EDITED BY THE HONORARY SECRETARY.

The design of the Society is to institute and promote inquiries into the History,

Religions, Languages, Literature, Arts, and Social Condition of the present

and former Inhabitants of the Island, with its Geology and Mineralogy,

its Climate and Meteorology, its Botany and Zoology.

COLOMBO :

H. C. COTTLE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, CEYLON.

1895.

CONTENTS.

Council Meeting: January 15, 1894

Paper tabled wie

Office Bearers for 1894, nomination of

Annual General Meeting: January 27, 1894

Annual Report for 1893

Office Bearers for 1894, election of

Council Meeting : March 12, 1894

Members, election of

_ Paper tabled

General Meeting : July 7, 1894:

ee read :—

“Notes on the Species and Varieties of Testudo in

the Colombo Museum,” by A. Haty, Director of

the Colombo Museum

‘Note on a Sinhalese Inscription of 1745- 46 A.D.,

by D. M. DE 7, WICKREMASINGHE

“ Kostantinu Hatana,” by F. W. DE SILVA, Mudaliyér

Council Meeting : August 9, 1894

Papers tabled

General Meetimg : September 8, 1894

Papers read :—

“Which Gaja Bahu visited India?” by W. P.

RANASINHA

a“ Archeology of the Wann, e Te J.P. ewe C.C.8.

Council Meeting : October 1, 1894

Papers tabled

Council Meeting : November 20, 1894

Papers tabled

General Meeting: December 8, 1894

Papers read :—

“The Music of Ceylon,” by C. M. FERNANDO, B.A.,

LL.B.CANTAB., Advocate

“A Half- ean with two Ancient Tamil Poets,” _

the Hon. P. CooMARASWAMY 50 500

PAGE

115

117

118

123

125

127

128

133

135

142

143

144

151

179

180

181

183

190

ERRATUM.

Page 142, for ‘‘Committee Meeting ” read “‘ Council Meeting.”

JOURNAL

OF THE

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

CEYLON BRANCH.

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, January 15, 1894.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

The Hon. J. A. Swettenham, c.M.c., Vice-President.

‘Mr. W. P. Ranasinha. | Mr. E. 8. W. Senathi Raja.

Mr. J. Harward and Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on November

7, 1893.

2. Laid on the table Circular No. 407 of November 8, 1893,

containing a Paper by Mr. T. B. Pohath, entitled ‘“‘A Sketch of the

Life of Khelapola Adigar,’ referred to Messrs. P. Ramanathan and

J. Harward for their opinions.

Resolved,—That the author be thanked for his Paper, but in view

o£ the opinions of the Sub-Committee it be not accepted.

3. Laid on the table a letter dated September 1, 1893, from the

University of North Carolina, United States of America, inviting an

exchange of publications.

12—94 B

116 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON), [VOL XIII.

Resolved,—That the Institution be thanked for its kind offer, but

informed that the Council regret that they are unable to assent to the

proposal.

4, Read letter dated November 30, 1893, from Mr. J. F. W. Gore,

reporting progress with the “‘ Index” to the Society’s Journals.

5. Read letter from Mr. F. H. M. Corbet, dated November 9,

1893, and addressed to the Honorary Secretary, regarding the sale of

the Society’s publications in England.

Resolved,—That Messrs. A. M. & J. Ferguson be asked whether

they are ready to carry on the agency upon the terms specified in

their letter of April 10, 1888.

6. Laid on the table “ Revised List of Members.” Mr. Harward

explained that the Council’s resolution No. 11 of November 7, 1883,

‘any Member not paying arrears of subscriptions by December 1, 1893,

shall be struck off the List of Members,” could not be carried out

owing to the Honorary Treasurer having accepted subscriptions after

that date from Members who were in arrear, and also as no notification

had been given to Members of the Council’s resolution.

Resolved,—That as the resolution has not been put in force, the

date up to which subscriptions may be accepted from defaulting’

Members be fixed at February 15, and that notice be issued to the

Members accordingly.

7. Read a letter from Mr. F. H. Modder, dated January 4, 1893,.

regarding his becoming a Life Member.

Resolved,—That the Secretary do communicate with Mr. Modder

in accordance with Rule 31.

8. Laid on the table a Paper from Dr. Solomon Fernando on

“ Buddhism,” together with his letter dated December 5, 1893.

Resolved,—That the author be thanked for forwarding the Paper,

but that he be informed that as it is in the nature of a controversial

discussion it cannot be accepted.

9. Considered the nomination of Office-Bearers for 1894.

The Honorary Secretary stated that under Rule 16, Mr. Staniforth

Green and Dr. Trimen vacated their seats by reason of seniority, and by

reason of least attendance the Hon. A. de A. Seneviratna, Mr. D. W.

Ferguson, and Dr. H. M. Fernando.

Resolved,—That Mr. Staniforth Green and Dr. Trimen be nomi-

nated for re-election for 1894, and that Mr. D. W. Ferguson and

Dr. H. M. Fernando should be deemed to have retired by reason

of least attendance.

10. Resolved,—That the Secretary do communicate with Mr. A. P.

Green, and inform him that as he is contemplating a trip to England

as mentioned in his letter of November 8 last, the Council have

decided to nominate another Member to take up the duties of

Honorary Treasurer for 1894.

11. Resolved,—That Mr. A. Thomson be asked to allow himself

to be nominated by the Council Honorary Treasurer for 1894.

No. 45.—1894. ] PROCEEDINGS. 117

12. Resolved,—To nominate the following Office-Bearers for the

year 1894 :—

President.—The Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Colombo.

Vice-Presidents.—Mr. G. Wall, F.1.S., F.R.A.S. ; and the Hon. J. A.

Swettenham, ¢.M.c.

Council.

Mr. H. H. Cameron, C.C¢.s. Mr. W. P. Ranasinha.

Mr. P. Freudenberg. | Mr. E.S. W. Senathi Raja.

Mr. Staniforth Green. Hon. A. de A. Seneviratna.

Hon. Mr. Justice Lawrie. Mr. H. F. Tomalin, A.R.1.B.A.

Mr. F. M. Mackwood. | Dr. H. Trimen.

Mr. P. Ramanathan, c.M.c. Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Hon. Treasurer.—Mr. A. Thomson.

Hon. eeretint ies.—Messrs. H. C. P. Bell, c.c.s.; John Harward, m.a. ;

and Gerard A. J ‘oseph.

13. Resolved,—That Mr. Stanley Bois be asked to kindly consent

to audit the Society’s accounts for 1893.

14. Resolved,—That. the Annual General Meeting be held on

January 27, 1894, that His Excellency the Governor be asked to

preside, and that the following be the business :—

(1) To read the Annual Report for 1893.

(2) Election of Office-Bearers for 1894.

_ 15. Read and approved, subject to certain amendments, the draft

of the Council’s Report for 1893.

118 JOURNAL, B.A.S. (CEYLON). [ VoL, XIII.

GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, January 27, 1894.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

Hon. J. A. Swettenham, C.M.G., Vice-President.

Mr. A. P. Green. Dr. Lisboa Pinto.

Mr. S. G. Lee. Mr. P. Ramanathan, C.M.G.

Mr. J. Harward and Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Visitors : Six gentlemen.

Business.

1. Readand confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on December 2, 1893.

2. Read the following Annual Report for 1893, viz. :—

ANNUAL REPORT FOR _ 1893.

THE Council of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society

have the honour to lay before this Meeting the Annual Report for the

year 1893.

Meetings.

Five General Meetings of this Society have been held during the

year. The following is a list of the Papers read :—

(1) “ The Nidification of Sturnornis senew (White-headed Starling)

and Cissa ornata (Ceylon Blue Jay),” by Mr. F. Lewis.

(2) “Notes on Knox’s ‘ Ceylon’ in its Literary Aspect,” by Mr.

H. White, ¢.c.s.

(3) “ Kurunégala Vistaraya, with Notes on Kurunégala, Ancient and

Modern,” by Mr. F. H. Modder.

(4) “The Epic of Parakrama,’ by the Lord Bishop of Colombo,

President.

(5) A Statement by Mr. G. Wall, Vice-President, with regard

to the continuation of his series of Papers on the ‘‘ Ancient

Industries of Ceylon. 7

(6) “ Chilappatikaram,” by the Hon. P. Coomaraswamy.

(7) “Ancient Cities and Temples in the Kurunéggala District:

Yapahuwa,” by Mr. F. H. Modder.

Members.

The number of Members of the Society is now 200. Of these, 7

are Honorary Members, 17 are Life Members, and 176 are Ordinary

Members.

During the year 1893 nine Ordinary Members were elected, viz.,

Messrs. J. Harward, G. A. Joseph, N. Mendis Mudaliyar, EH. Booth,

T. B. Pohath, A. M. Perera, O. Collette, S G. Lee, and J. E. Pohath.

The following seven Members have resigned, viz.. Rev. J. Scott,

Ven. E. F. Miller, Messrs. W. van Langenberg, i. Bois, and H.

Fraser, Miss Fréedoux and the Hon. R. Reid, C.c.s.

No. 45.—1894. ] PROCEEDINGS. 119

The Council have the melancholy duty of recording the loss which

the Society has sustained by the death of four of its Members :—

Col. F. C. H. Clarke, R.A., C.M.G., Vice-President ; Dr. F. A. Vanders-

magt, Mr. William Goonetilleke, and Mr. M. S. Crawford, ¢.c.s.

By the death of Col. Clarke the Society has lost one who took a

keen interest in its proceedings, and whose intellectual gifts were of

an unusually high order.

Mr. William Goonetilleke, though for many years a Member of the

Society, took little part in its proceedings, but his loss is one which

must be felt most keenly by all who take an interest in Oriental

scholarship and research. His brillant natural gifts, enlarged as

they were by years of unceasing study, had earned for him a high

reputation in Europe as well as in the Hast.

The Council regret to have to call the attention of the Society

to the number of Members who owe heavy arrears of subscriptions.

Im some of these cases they have been obliged to issue a final notice

that, unless the arrears are paid before a certain date, the Members’

names will be removed from the Society’s list.

Library.

The Library has been enriched during the past year by the addition

of 232 volumes, pamphlets, and periodicals. The works added to

the collection have been acquired chiefly by the exchange of publica-

tions with Societies and learned Institutions in Europe and America.

The Society has gratefully to acknowledge the substantial additions

that continue to be made to the Library by the Right Hon. the Secre-

tary of State in Council for India. Several works of reference,

directories, handbooks, &c., referring to India have been presented

during the past year.

The Library is also indebted to the following donors for additions

to its collection, viz.:—The Ceylon Government ; the Lieut.-Governor

of Bengal, James Burgess, F.R.G.s., &c. ; the Lord Bishop of Colombo ;

the Colombo Museum Committee; the Hon. P. Coomaraswamy ;

Messrs. F'. H. M. Corbet, J. M. Perera, and G. A. Joseph.

The book cases are rapidly filling up again, and the need of greater

accommodation for the books has been felt. The Library wants a

room large enough to allow of expansion, and to permit of a rational

classification of the books upon the shelves. An extension of the

building will alone meet the emergency ; and the Society therefore

welcome the steps taken by the Government to provide, in the near

future, premises sufficient for all requirements.

Catalogue.

A simple catalogue (as suggested in the last Annual Report) has

been begun, and it is hoped will be completed and printed by

the end of 1894. The work of cataloguing has been considerably

delayed owing to the non-return of books by Members. Special

requisitions (on the authority of the Council) for their return were

issued, but in some cases have not been noticed. Members are

requested to return any books in their possession called for, in order

that the work of cataloguing may be pushed on.

Journals.

The Society has published during the year the following numbers

of its Journal, viz. :— Vol. XII., No. 43, 1892, containing the following

120 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). |__| VOL. XIII.

Papers: (1) “ The Verification of the Ancient Chronicles of Ueylon,’’

by the Lord Bishop of Colombo, President ; (2) ‘Sinhalese Weights

and Measures,” by F. H. Modder; (3) ‘“ The Identification of the

Sirivadhanapura of the Mahdwansa, Chapter LXXXYV.,” by the Lord

Bishop of Colombo ; (4) “ Ritigala,” by J. B. M. Ridout ; (5) “ Notes

on the Nidification of Chrysophlegma xanthoderus,’ by F. Lewis.

Vol. XI, No. 40,1890: (1) “‘ Wouter Schouten’s Account of Ceylon,”

translated from the Dutch by P. Freudenberg; (2) ‘“ Henricus

van Bystervelt’s Embassy to Kandy,” translated from the Dutch by

F. H. de Vos; (3) “The Animal-shaped Rocks of Kurunégala,’ by

F. H. Modder.

A reprint of Journal No. 12, 1860-61, is nearly completed. Several

other Numbers of the Journal having gone out of print, it has been

decided to reprint them, and this will be gradually done.

All arrears in the issue of the publication of the Journals

of the Society have been caught up. Vol. XI., No. 41, of 1890,

containing Lieut.-Colonel St. George’s translation of ‘ Joao Rodriguez

de Sa e Menezes’ Rebelion de Ceylan,’”’ and the Proceedings of

1889-90, are ready, and are laid on the table with this Report.

The Journal for 1893, Vol. XII., No. 44, is also ready, and an

advance copy of it is laid on the table this evening. This is the first

time the Society has been able to bring out its Journal so expeditiously,

—the result chiefly of printing Papers in advance of their being read,

and to the amalgamation of the Journal and Proceedings under

the scheme referred to in the Annual Report for 1892. The Council

feel that the thanks of the Society are due both to Mr. H. C. P. Bell

for his labours as’ Editorial Secretary, and to the Government Printer

and his Assistants, without whose ready co-operation and assistance

so much editing work could not have been accomplished.

The Council constantly receive applications from Societies and Insti-

tutions for exchanges of publications or for donations of our Journal.

These applications, though in some cases the Council has been obliged

owing to their number to refuse, yet afford gratifying testimony of the

increasing appreciation entertained for the publications of the Society.

Index to Journals.

Mr. J. F. W. Gore has laid the Society under an obligation by

undertaking the work of compiling a full Index to the Society’s

publications. In this work he has now made considerable progress.

The task, which in itself involves great labour, has been rendered more

difficult by the fact that the pages in the reprinted Journals do not

correspond with those of the original editions. Mr. Gore has devoted

much labour and ingenuity to removing this difficulty, and the Index is

being drawn up in such a way that it can be used by those who have

the original or reprinted editions or mixed sets. The pagination of

all future reprints will be uniform with that of the original editions.

Archeology.

All interested in the Archeological Survey of the Island will read

with satisfaction the following brief summary of his year’s work with

which Mr. H. C. P. Bell, the Archeological Commissioner (who is one

of the Society’s Honorary Secretaries), has by request favoured the

Council :-—

The Archeological Survey of Anurddhapura and the North-Central

Province has been steadily advanced during 1893.

No. 45.—1894. ] PROCEEDINGS. _ 121

In Anurddhapura, with a labour force averaging 100 hands (men,

women, and boys), a good deal of fresh excavation was carried out.

North of the town three miles, work on the large dagaba, known

as Kiribat Vehara, was brought to completion. In addition to the

quadrant of the outermost circumference (lowest pésava) of the dagaba

laid bare by trenching in 1892, the whole of the inner and a portion of

the exterior wall of the quadrangle surrounding the dagaba has been

traced. The steps and approach on the north, east, and south sides

have been opened out, and a shaft, 14 ft. in diameter, sunk down the

centre of the dagaba, reaching virgin soil at a depth of some 40 ft.

from the present summit of the mound. No relic chamber was

discovered, the dagaba (as was anticipated) having been doubiless

gutted centuries ago by invaders from Southern India. Much interest-

ing light has, nevertheless, been gained as to the construction of the

large dagabas of Anurddhapura, among which should in future be classed

Kiribat Vehera. The survey shows it to have been approximately

420 ft. in circumference, or somewhat smaller than Miriswetiya

Dagaba.

The scattered ruins lying in the jungle between Jétawanarama

and the Vijay4ra4ma Monastery have proved, under excavation, to be

a coterie of Hindi shrines and appurtenant buildings. In two Siva

déwales the granite lingam was unearthed in situ. This was clearly a

distinct Tamil quarter.

Excavation has been commenced (i) at the fringe of the Jétawa-

narama ruins, near “ the Twin Ponds” (Kuttam-pokunu), and (ii) south-

east of the town half a mile across the Malwatu-oya, at Tolurela—the

ruins whence the colossal sedent Buddha was removed to the Colombo

Museum in 1891-92. This latter group of ruins is likely to prove a

monastery as complete and as replete with interest as those of

| Sains and Pankuliya already dealt with by the Archeological

urvey.

But chief attention has been concentrated on the Abhayagiriya

ruins. By the excavation of two more sections (east, south-east, and

south) the whole of the ruined area about the dagaba has at length been

dug, exposing to view in all nearly 100 buildings, largeand small, grouped

together in distinct yet conterminous monasteries ranged round the

stupa with a regard to order which excites admiration. With the

excavation of the four mandapas of the digaba piazza—the clearing of

the four off-set altars of the ddgaba itself—and the running of a

trench round half its base from east to west, and clearing the fallen

débris off the three ambulatories (pésaval)—so as to permit of a true

survey of their circumference—work at the Abayagiriya ruins will be

closed, and operations shifted to Jetawandréma, or some other equally

important quarter of the ancient city.

In the examination of the antiquities of the North-Central

Province, as supplementary to the central work in Anuradhapura,

great strides have been made during the past year. ‘The Commissioner,

in the course of two circuits, visited all known ruined sites in the follow-

ing divisions :—Udiyankulam, Ulugalla, and Maétombuwa Koralés of

Hurulu Paldta, and the Kiralava, Unduruva, and part of the Maminiya

and Kelégan Koralés of Kelégan Palata.

122 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ VOL. Xie

Of the seventeen kéralés of the extensive, and in great part wild,

North-Central Province, thirteen have now been wholly, or in part, ex-

amined, and a great number of hitherto unreported inscriptions copied.

A very thorough exploration of the slopes and peaks of that

little known range, Iztigala-kanda, which rises 2,500 ft. sheer from the

plain, resulted in the discovery of valuable additions to the antiquities*

of the Province, and incidentally to the small but interesting flora

recorded from this mist- -topped, forest-clad mountain.

Alteration of Rules.

At a General Meeting held on October 28, 1893, it was resolved that

Rule 18 be altered by changing the first word “ five” to “ four,” thereby

constituting four Members a quorum of the Council instead of five.

Office of Honorary Treasurer.

Your Council was unfortunately deprived of the valuable services of

Mr. F. C. Roles, the Honorary Treasurer, for part of last year, when he

left the Island in November. The duties of the Treasurer have

since then been kindly undertaken by Mr. A. P. Green.

Finances.

The following is a statement of the income and expenditure of the

Society during the year :-—

Ledger Balances, December 31, 1893.

Rs. ¢. Rs. c.

Anuradhapura Excavation Account —- sae O42 2H

Bank of Madras ... ie O99 260 eae ==

Books Account ... seo 4208 ee —

Charges Account ... con! 11D 2-997 ace —-

Entrance Fees _... wise — ie 73 50

General Revenue Account — 1,400 35

Sale of Journals aor — Ac 22.0)

Members’ Subscription, 1885 es — ua 10 50:

Do. 1886 10 50:

Do. 1887 —_ 10 50

Do. 1888 — 10 50

Do. 1889 bie, — ath 31 50

Do. 1890 oe — ce OMe

Do. 1891 — 288 75

Do. 1892 as _ np Bt 2p)

Do. 1893 ee _ ... 1,434 50

Do. : 1894 He — oe 20!

Printing Account . fe 1542) 4S ee =

Ceylon Savings Bank 642 21 ... ae

Honorary Treasurer, Mr. A. P. Green — we 49 1

Total ... 4,479 82 4,479 82

Audited and found correct: A. P. GREEN,

STANLEY Boils. Honorary Treasurer.

Colombo, December 31, 1893.

* For Papers on Ritigala by Dr. H. Trimen and Messrs. A. P. Green and

D. M. de Z. Wickremesinghe, see Journal No. 39; and by Mr. J. B. M..

Ridout, Journal No. 43,1894. —

No. 45.—1894. | PROCEEDINGS. 123

General Account for 1893.

The Honorary Treasurer in account with the Asiatic Society

Dr. of Ceylon. Cr.

Rs. c. Rs. ¢.

Balance in Bank of Purchase of Books ... 37 93

Madras brought Printing .. 1,342 43

forward ... 1,540 17 | Charges Account... 1,152 99

Members’ Subscrip- Balance in Bank of

tions x 2,314 75 Madras Be OO E20

Government Grant... 500 0); Balance in Savings

Entrance Fees AoA 73 50 Bank ../ 642 21

Honorary Treasurer,

Mr. A. P. Green ... 49 1

Balance in Treasur-

er’s hand sie 2 39

Total ... 4,479 82 Total ... 4,479 82

ee ee | os

Audited and found correct : A. P. GREEN,

Srantey Bois. Honorary Treasurer.

Colombo, December 31, 1893.

Co-operation of Members.

In conclusion, the Council embrace this opportunity of inviting

the co-operation of the Members in the work of the Society. The

real value of the Society lies in those studies and researches which

it promotes amongst its Members. The Council would welcome with

pleasure an increase in the number of Papers giving the results of

original research in any of the lines of study, which it is the aim and

object of the Society to encourage.

2. The Report was adopted on a motion proposed by the Hon.

J. A. Swettenham and seconded by Dr. Pinto.

3. The following Office-Bearers for 1894, nominated by the Council,

were elected on a motion proposed by Mr. A. P. Green and seconded

by Dr. Pinto :—

President.—The Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Colombo.

Vice-Presidents—Mr. G. Wall, F.L.S., F.R.A.S., and the Hon.

J. A. Swettenham, C.M.G., C.C.S.

Council.

Mr. H. H. Cameron, c.c.s. Mr. W. P. Ranasinha.

Mr. P. Freudenberg. Mr. H. S. W. Senathi Raja.

Mr. Staniforth Green. Hon. A. de A. Seneviratna.

Hon. Mr. Justice Lawrie. Mr. H. F. Tomalin, A.R.1.B.A.

Mr. F. M. Mackwood. Dr. H. Trimen, F.R.s.

Mr. P. Ramanathan, ¢.M.c. Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Honorary Treasurer.—A. Thomson.

Honorary Secretaries—H. C. P. Bell, c.c.s., John Harward, and

Gerard A. Joseph.

124 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (VoL. XIII.

4. The President returned thanks on behalf of himself and his

colleagues for the trust again reposed in them. He congratulated the

Society upon a year which had not been a particulary eventful one,

but which had been characterized by a great increase in the business-

like way in which the Society’s affairs had been conducted, as witnessed

in particular by the promptness with which the Journal of Proceedings

had been placed in their hands that day. He thought they might

look forward, with the help of the Members of the Society, on whom,

after all, the success of the Meetings depended, to atleast an equally

successful and interesting year during 1894. (Applause.)

5. <A vote of thanks to the Chair concluded the proceedings of the

Meeting.

No. 45.—1894.] - ~ PROCEEDINGS. 125

COUNCIL MERTING.

Monday, March 12, 1894.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

Mr. A. P. Green. Mr. H. F. Tomalin.

Hon. Mr. Justice Lawrie. Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Mr. J. Harward and Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Business.

- 1. Read and confirmed Minutes of a Meeting held on January 15,

1894.

2. Resolved,—That the following candidates for admission into

the Society as Resident Members be elected :—

oak Proposed The Lord Bishop of Colombo.

eee cece Winton | Seconded ; Mr. J. Harward.

Proposed ? Mr. H. C. P. Bell.

Mae, Mike (Ee JIS Seconded § | Mr. G. A. Joseph.

3. Submitted a Paper entitled ‘King Rajadhi Raja Sinha’s Court

Jester,’ by Mr. T. B. Pohath.

’ Resolved,—That the Paper be referred to Mr. W. P. Ranasinha

and Mr. H. C. P. Bell for report.

4, laid on the table the following names of Members struck out of

the List for default of payment of arrears of subscription, in accordance

with the Council’s resolution of January 15, 1894, viz.:—

Mr. W. N. P. Aserappa. Mr. W. A. Ratnayaka.

Mr. D. 8. Dias Bandaranayaka. Mr. K. L. don C. Seneviratne.

Mr. J. M. Chitty. Mr. A. T. Shamsedeen.

Mr. Peter de Saram. W. Subhuti Terunnanse.

Mr. C. E. Jayatilleke. Hon. P. A. Templer.

Dr. H. A. Keegel. Mr. K. M. Tissainayakam.

Mr. L. F. Lee. Mr. 8. Weerackody.

Mr. W.N. de A. W. Rajapaksa.

The Honorary Secretary informed the Council that only those

Members who had not answered the several letters informing them of

their indebtedness to the Society were struck off the list.

Resolved,— That the above-named Members be informed that their

names have been removed from the List of Members of the Society.

5. Laid on the table a letter from Messrs. A. M. & J. Ferguson,

dated January 22, 1894, regarding the despatch of publications to

Messrs. Triitbner & Co.

Resolved,—That the matter be more fully entered into after May if

Messrs. A. M. & J. Ferguson continue to carry on the agency for the

Society after that date.

126 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou XITT.

6. Laid on the table a letter from Messrs. A. M. & J. Ferguson,

dated February 26, 1894, inquiring what discount should be given to

booksellers for the sale of the Society’s publications.

Resolved,—That pending reconsideration of the question Messrs.

A. M. & J. Ferguson be authorized to allow 25 per cent. discount to

the trade.

7. Read a letter from Mr. J. F. W. Gore, dated February 21, 1894,

reporting further progress in the Index to the Society’s publications.

8. The Council was informed that Mr. A. Thomson was unable to

undertake the duties of Honorary Treasurer until the middle of the

year, and that Mr. A. P. Green had kindly consented to continue to

discharge the duties of the office meanwhile.

Resolved,—That Mr. Green be thanked for his offer to thus assist

the Society, and that the Council readily accept the offer of Mr. Green’s

services until relieved by Mr. Thomson.

9. Considered the advisability of binding the several parts of

Journals and periodical publications now stored away.

Resolved,—That the Journals and Proceedings of the Parent and

Branch Societies of the Asiatic Society be bound at a cost not to

exceed Rs. 150, and that the Honorary Secretaries do draw up a list of

the other publications which they recommend should be bound.

10. Laid on the table portions of the Catalogue in manuscript, and

considered the advisability of printing it.

Resolved,—That the Catalogue be further proceeded with and

again submitted to the Council.

11. Laid on the table a letter from the X° Congrés International

Des Orientalistes requesting that a Delegate or Delegates be appointed

to attend the Congress to be held at Geneva from September 3 to

12, 1894.

Resolved,—That the Parent Society be asked for further particulars.

about this Congress, and for information as to whether the Society

would recommend the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society to.

appoint a Delegate or Delegates.

12. Considered a letter from the Academy of Natural Science of

Philadelphia regarding the transmission of subjects of Natural History.

Resolved,—That the Institution be informed that the transmission

of specimens of Natural History form little (or no part whatever)

of the objects of this Society.

13. Asked the Council’s permission to solicit an exchange of

publications with the Buddhist Text Society of India, on the recom-

mendation of Mr. H. C. P. Bell.

Resolved,—That Mr. Bell be requested to send a copy of the publi-

cations for the information of the Council.

No. 45.—1894. ] PROCEEDINGS. 127

GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, July 7, 1894.

Present :

The Hon. P. Coomaraswamy, in the Chair.

Mr. F. W. de Silva, Mudaliyar. | Dr. Lisboa Pinto.

Mr. J. Harward and Mr. Gerard Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Visitors :—Two ladies and ten gentlemen.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on June 4, 1894.

2. The following Paper was read by the writer :—

128 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XIII.

NOTES ON THE SPECIES AND VARIETIES OF

TESTUDO IN THE COLOMBO MUSEUM.

By Mr. Amyratp Haty, Director of the Colombo Museum.

THE Colombo Museum contains three species of Testwdo in

its collection :—Testudo elephantina, Dum. et Bib. ; Testudo

elegans, Scheep{t ; and Testudo zibera, Pallas.

The first of these is the tortoise brought here by the

Dutch, which died on March 23 last. This specimen,

although mounted and retained in the Museum, can scarcely

be said to form part of the Zoological collection : it must be

looked upon rather as a reminiscence of old Dutch times, in

the same way as a plate, a box, or a sword bearing the

monogram “V.0O.C.” IJ will therefore say nothing more on

this subject, except to refer Members of the Society who

wish to become acquainted with the romantic story of our

gigantic and extinct tortoises, to Dr. Gtinther’s superb

Monograph, or to his two popular Papers on the subject,

which will be found in “ Nature,” Vol. XII., 1875.

For some years I have been very:doubtful what species

of Testudo existed in Ceylon. The collection contains

specimens allied to 7. elegans, but which appeared to me to

differ so much from the normal form, that I could only

refer them to it provisionally ; and there was also a purchased

specimen, which certainly belonged to no species as yet

known from India or Ceylon. AsI had to determine the

species of the large Dutch tortoise, I took the opportunity of

carefully examining our other specimens.

We have six stuffed specimens of 7’. elegans, and one young

in spirits, presented by Mr. W. Ferguson, who contributed

so generously to the formation of the Museum collection.

I thought it might be of interest to the Society to point out

the great range of variation in this species, especially as I

have not seen the subject mentioned in any herpatological

works.

eee | Outgrowth of

HOW \ A 4 Vertebral

Ouigrowth of 4% Gstal

shield behind 3"* stab

uv N23, left side.

Lith. 0.5. Colombe .

(\ LE 771 / f yf!

fs TILL i

ec ZZ pA!

| ae 7

x — SS

ca wee fe

\—

[

aye Ss

Vertebral and Costal shied,

lef t side of young.

Lith. 0.3 Colombo |e

No. 45.—1894.] TESTUDO IN THE MUSEUM. 129°

Testudo elgans is found from Scinde throughout india

to Ceylon. In this Island it is common in all the dry districts,

commencing about Puttalam, extending north to Jaffna, and

running all along the east coast southwards to Hambantota,

If we take specimens Nos. land 2 as normal—and they agree

fairly well with the excellent figures given by Dr.

Boulenger in the “ Fauna of British India’’—a very slight

examination will show that although no one would separate

them as distinct species, they vary considerably. In No, 2 the

lumps are not so developed, the concentric striz are more

strongly marked, and the yellow streaks are more numerous

and better developed. If we place No. 6 beside No, 2, the

great difference between them strikes us immediately, and if

No. 5 did not form a connecting link, no one would hesitate

to say that it was a distinct species, It differs from the

diagnosis as given by Dr. Boulenger in the first vertebral

being no longer than broad, and in the third being much

narrower than the corresponding costal; the ground colour

of the carapace is brownish yellow, the radiating yellow

rays being only indicated by broken black markings; but a

comparison with No. 2 shows much greater differences than

indicated by this diagnosis. The areolar spaces are very large,

whiistthe concentric strisearereduced to four or five innumber

and very strongly marked. In No.5 the third vertebral shield

is also much shorter than thethird costal, but the first vertebral

is much longer than broad, thus agreeing with the diagnosis.

The areolz are much the same as in No. 6; the concentric

strie are almost half-way between No. 2 and No. 6. The

areole are more dotted with black than in No. 6, and although

the yellow rays are not quite so much developed as in No. 2,

they agree very well with No. 4, the largest of our speci-

mens. But to leave no doubt upon the subject, if we look

at the plastrons of the six specimens, we shall see that no two

are exactly alike in form or colour, and that whilst No.5 and

No. 6, which are very much alike, differ a good deal from the

normal pattern, as represented by No.1, No. 2,and No. 3, they

do not differ more than No. 4.

130 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XIII.

In none of the species of the Chelonia, which develop

epidermic plates, do the vertebral scutes exceed five in

number, but in specimen No. 3 there are distinctly six ;

but this is evidently abnormal, the fifth being an outgrowth

from the posterior margin of fourth. There isalsoa projection

ofthe marginal plate, rising between the third and fourth costals

on the right hand side. In specimen No. 4 there are also six

vertebral scutes, and an up-growth of a marginal scute, but

in this case on the ieft hand side, and placed between the

last marginal and last vertebral scute.

There is no doubt that if the abberrations represented in

No. 6, or even in No. 5 and No. 6 together, were confined to

individuals from some particular locality, say Java, in

which the normal form did not occur, that they would be

universally acknowledged by all Zoologists to be a distinct

species. Would this be correct? I think there can be no

doubt that Mr. Ferguson’s specimen represents the young of

T. elegans. Taking this for granted, the species alters greatly

between youth and age. In the adult the carapace is much

‘longer than broad ; in the young the length and breadth are

almost equal, the margin is scarcely serrated, and the supra-

caudal is a broad truncated shield. Thereis nota trace of

a hump, the scutes forming a tessellation over the semi-

globular back. The areola occupy almost their whole extent,

and are strongly granulated, the concentric striz being

represented by a narrow smooth margin. In the plastron, the

pectorals are much more developed than in the adult, and the

inguinal and axillary shields are large and distinct. Let us

suppose that our hypothetical species from Java had precisely

the same kind of young, should we be justified in calling

it anything more than an Island race ?

In Dr. Boulenger’s division of the genus Division 4 contains

those species with a very convex carapace and black with

yellow lines radiating from areolx, or brownish with black

radiating lines. No. 1 might be described according to the

first system of coloration, and No. 4 comes fairly under the

second. 7. platynota of Burma differs from 7’. elegansin the

No. 45.—1894.] TESTUDO IN THE MUSEUM. 131

plastron not having radiating lines, which is the case in our

No. 4. In fact No. 4 would be platynota if it were not for

she tubercles on the hinder sides of the thighs. If the young

of T. elegans and T. platynota agree, they could searcely be

-considered as good species.

In contemplating these variations, the question of natural

selection inevitably arises. The difference in coloration we

cannot imagine to be of any advantage to the different

individuals, crawling about as they do on the open plains

in the mid-day sun, and having no need for concealment.

Nor can we imagine that the greater or lesser development

-of the humps is any more advantageous ; in fact there seems

to be no point for natural selection to select from, and we

are confronted with an inherent tendency to variation, which

appears to me to form part of the diagnosis of many species

throughout the animal kingdom. That this is the case here is

clearly proved by the young. In this little tortoise we find

six vertebral scutes, but in this case the number is not

increased by a posterior outgrowth of the fourth, but by the

division of the second into two nearly equal shields. On the

right hand side there are four costal shields, but on the

left the second is broken into two large, distinct, well-formed

plates, making five costals on that side. I need scarcely

point out how interesting a series of individuals of this

species would be, illustrating the way in which the adult

characters are acquired, and showing whether the abnormal

characters of the young are retained or obliterated.

I cannot feel absolute certainty about the third species in

-our collection, as it has never been figured but once, and

that work is not in our library, but the magnificent diag-

nosis of Dr. Boulenger rarely leaves much doubt as to what

‘species an individual should be referred, and I have there-

fore entered this specimen on the list as Testudo ibera.

‘There are two objections to this being a Ceylon species: first,

that this is the only specimen ever procured ; and secondly,

‘that the nearest locality from which it is recorded is the

12—94 C

132 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XIII.

south-east of Persia. The first objection has little weight.

The paddy-field deer is by no means uncommon, and yet

during nearly twenty years’ residence in the Island I have.

never seen one, nor have my interviews with headmen

and promises of large rewards to native huntsmen availed

to secure a specimen for the Museum. As for the geo-

graphical distribution, this species extends from the Atlantic

coast of Africa, all along the south coast of the Mediter-.

ranean, through Asia Minor into Persia.

The British Museum contains a specimen of the closely

allied species 7’. lecthiz, found in Egypt and Syria, which

is labelled Scinde. This Dr. Boulenger accounts for by the:

hypothesis that Dr. Leith purchased a specimen imported

into that country. This may be the case with this individual.

Tt is useless, however, to discuss the question, until we

obtain more information; suffice it to state that it was

purchased of a man who said he picked it up on the sea--

shore at Vellawatia, and that he had seen the species-

before.

3. Mr. Harwarp read the following :—

“OZIG [BNW ~ apVog

OP Qe DoOhiewe

rove tray Ih ccc

BHOUMZwwd.0 |

PROG Nwloy.29

CPL AV

NONNVOD V NO NOLLAIYOSNI

PON TITY A Gg “Swe Teun p

No. 45.—1894.]. SINHALESE INSCRIPTION. 133

NOTE ON A SINHALESE INSCRIPTION OF 1745-46 A.D.*

By Mr. D. M. DE Z. WICKREMASINGHE.

Text.

(1) @@ db Areas HHIHH/OHDO 6 SHt

(2) Om DOD O88 DEOGH SFRODHISRD €

(3) BBD SQHOdKE sHdSODISOE &ed$ EDR

(4) CdD oeQZon| onndaal SB **D,Dmada¢

(9) HaHgl MeEHdest QoS itt wn

Transcript.

(1) Saka varsha ekva dahas sa siya heta hatata peminit

(2) Krodhat nam vi mema varshayehi Isvaradhipativt a

(3) ntima vinsatiyehidi Satara Koralé Disava§ lebi ti

(4) bena Lewukell tenanneha{ visin** veda karava da

(5) kkavaputt kala tuwakkuwayt.tt

Translation.

This is the cannon which Lewuke, the minister holding

[the office of] Disawa over the Four Koralés, has had made

and. presented [to the Dutch] in the year named Krodha, the

1667th of the Saka era [which is] in the last vinsati (period

of twenty years) of the cycle under the regency of Isvara

(Jupiter Cyclus).

* Engraved on an old cannon lying in the Royal Museum in Amsterdam,

deciphered from a pencil rubbing furnished by Dr. Kern, Professor of

Sanskritand Comparative Philology of the University of Leyden (Leiden).

+ The date on the inscription—Saka 1667—covers portions of the two

years 1745 and 1746 of the Christian era. In the absence of a more definite

date, it is not possible to say if the presentation of the Sinhalese cannon to

the Dutch took place in 1745 or 1746. The word pemini, “arrived” or ‘‘ap-

proached,” seems, however, to point to the commencement of the Saka

year, which may, therefore, fall in the latter half of 1745.

i Krodha, in Indian astronomy the 59th year of the 60 years cycle of

Isvara or Jupiter.

134 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XII.

§ Disdva stands for disdka, meaning “ quarter” or “ direction,” here

technically used as the title of a chief of a district.

|| The fact that Lewuke was the Disawa of the Four Koralés in 1745 is,

so far as I know, not stated in any of the records hitherto published. We

have here the earliest authentic reference to him in name and title, by

which we are able now to identify this Lewuke with the Disawa of Four

Kéralés whe played an important part in the negotiations of the Dutch

with the Sinhalese in the last century.

Lewuke was a staunch Buddhist, and as such he did much to patronize

his religion. He restored viharas, and endowed them with lands for the

maintenance of the priesthood. A representation of him “wearing the

peculiar red conical hat of the day” may be found painted on the right

wall inside the Dambullakanda viharé—a rock-cut temple in Walgam

Pattuwa of Kinigoda Koralé.—(See “ Report on the Kégalla District,”

Sessional Paper X1X., 1892, p. 39.)

Gq Tenanneha (lit. “the lord of a place”) means an “officer” or

“minister.” It is a compound of tenan and vehe, the semivocal v being

here assimilated to the preceding x. The origin of this n is not clear. It

may, as Professor Kuhn suggests, be a relic of the sign of the genitive

plural. We know, however, that it is always added to the stem of Sinhalese

nouns signifying animate objects in the formation of oblique cases in the

plural, as gurunta satun, visakavange, velandungen, &c. Tena or tena

(Sans. sthana) is used here in the sense of “one in possession of a place

or situation.” Vehe is Sans. Bhavat (nom. havan), used as a term of

respect in speaking of a person. The third person singular present indicative

of bhu is in M&harashtri and Hindi Prakrit, havai, from which a participle

havat (nom. hdavan for bhavan) can be formed. It may well be that the

Sinhalese vaha or vaha comes from this Prakrit form havat of Sans. bhavat :

havat becoming by metathesis vahat, then vahay or vahay, and finally veka

orvaha. Invahanse we have again the insertion of the » before the suffix se.

** Visin in Sinhalese, considered an instrumental affix, is in reality an

altered form of Sanskrit or Pali vasena, the instrumental of vasam used

adverbially (Childer’s Pali Dict.) and in composition with the preceding

word.

+} Dakkavapu stands for the past participle of causative dakkavanawa.

ti Zuwakkwva, a word of Persian origin meaning ‘‘ firearm,” which

appears under various forms in many languages of Europe and Asia.

4. The following Paper was read by the writer :—

No. 45.—1894. | - KOSTANTINU HATANA. 135

KOSTANTINU HATANA.

By F. W. DE Siva, Mudaliyar, Galle.

Kostantinu Hatana is the title of a little poem in Sinhalese

composed by a native Christian (whose name I am unable

to find out) about the early part of the seventeenth century,

probably. It consists of nearly 187 verses in various metres,

and is very interesting reading, treating, as it does, of the

successful march of Constantino de Sa, the great Portuguese

Captain-General, against the forces of Mayadunna under the

rebel chiefs Anthony Baretto and Kangara. It is an

elegant composition, and reflects great credit on the author.

He appears to have studied the standard Elu works very

earefully, and to have read a great deal of Hindu Mythology

(to judge by the allusions)—an acquaintance with which is so

essential to a Sinhalese poet. I find, moreover, that he has

made a special study of Alagiyawanna’s works, such as the

Kusa Jataka, Subhasita, and Sewul Sandésaya, and is

indebted to him for several beautiful ideas. A perusal of

the work affords evidence of the fact that his sympathies

were on the side of the Portuguese; but it is nevertheless

characterized by fairness and moderation of tone. I incline

to think that the writer was an eye-witness of the stirring .

events narrated by him, as the account given of the progress

of the campaign is so graphic and vivid.

Although the subject of the poem does not lend itself to

a description of all the features of a maha kavya, he has

introduced, in their proper places, forest scenes, aquatic

sports, &c., to enhance the interest of his narrative. The

alankara introduced into the poem is both chaste and

beautiful. |

I have the honour to lay before this Society the results of

my study of this poetical work, in the hope that they will be

136 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XIII.

of interest to members in connection with the recent publi-

cation of the younger De Sa’s account of the Rebellion

in Ceylon. The account, as far as it goes, is in perfect

agreement with De Sa’s narrative in the main. It must be

borne in mind that this work deals solely with De Sa’s

march against the forces of Mayadunna, and the causes which

led up to it. But the great rebellion in which De Sa suffered

defeat at the hands of Raja Sinha II. forms the subject

of Maha Hatana, another Sinhalese poem by Kirimetiyadwe

Dasi meti. I hope to consider this book in a subsequent

Paper. I may state, en passant, that Kirimetiyawa’s work

is inferior in literary merit to the native Christian poet’s

composition. So much for the general features of the work.

Let me now proceed to give a brief summary of the

contents. .

The two rebel chiefs, Barettio and Kangara, find favour by

means of deceit and treachery at the Kandyan Court, and

are granted Uva and Tunkinda (verse 15). From Badulla—

where the preparations are made—an expedition is organized

to gain Vellassa, Batticaloa, and Vellawaya; and they pro-

ceed to attack the fortress of Sabaragamuwa, spreading

disaffection among the inhabitants of Denawaka Pasrata,

Matara, Kukulu Kéralé, and Pasyodun Koralé (verses 17, 18),

in opposition to the Kandyan king, to whom they now owe

allegiance. Thereafter they proceed against the king him-

self,—an act of perfidy which is very happily illustrated by

our poet :—

DVDOGiA O67 O®

BEE DH DHOSH O®

SHVC BS HE

AKO HN en Sess SC

§ § 8 8

Like the Asur Basma who, obtaining a boon from Iswara, turned

against that deity himself and gave chase to kill him.

He and his sons escape: they are taken and confined in.

some remote place in the Wanni, the palace robbed, and the

guards put to death. With the Wanniyans they now begin ‘

No. 45.—1894.] KOSTANTINU HATANA. 137

to fight the Portuguese; and being unsuccessful invite over

from the Chola country the Prince Mayadunna (who had

been in hiding there), promising to support his pretensions ;

and recommence their hostilities against the Portuguese.

The country being now in a disturbed condition—dissensions

in every part of it—the authorities and the priests in

‘Colombo meet for consultation, and decide upon appealing

for help to the Viceroy at Goa. This personage, on receiving

intimation of the unsatisfactory state of Ceylon affairs, sends

‘Constantino de Sa, as being the best man he could find,

to set matters right. De Sa lands in Colombo with a band

-of trusty followers, and hastens to Malwana, the Portuguese

sanatarium. From this place he goes on to Menikkadawara

(in Beligal Kdoéralé) on business connected with the

expedition he is about to undertake, and returns to Malwana ;

whence, after satisfying himself of the allegiance of his men,

he sets forth, attended by captains and other officers, in:

great pomp and state on his march of conquest. The route

taken by the General is through the following places :—

Mapitigama Teppanawa

Degamboda Nivitigalla

Kananwela Ferry Madawela

Kosgama Konpitiya

Bopé Pollemuré

Puwakpitiya Balangoda

Sitawaka Meddégam Nuwara

A lively description of each of the villages on the way is.

given. He destroys some of the villages by fire, including

Meddégam Nuwara, which he burns to the ground, with all

its palaces, houses, &c. At Lellépitiya the encounter with

the enemy takes place with disastrous results to the forces

of Mayadunna and the rebel chiefs. The king escaping.

the chiefs are taken captive—32 in all, chained two by two—

and are brought to Malwana; into which De S4& makes a

triumphant entry from his successful expedition against the

Sinhalese forces.

138 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL. XIIT..

To the above résumé of the work I should wish to add a

few observations suggested by some passages in the book,

letting the poet speak for himself where desirable.

That our author was a native Christian isabundantly clear

from the opening verses :—

edacdast gg"

aaiSe me ¢

oOSQM 85 HE

Dad adwyed Hd wd~E

S&8aa

I adore Jesus Christ, the chief of all mankind, who is full of loving

kindness.

5d 8 SHAS

Bast neke Sek

DEMROSar -p&B

One qHSeant DE® AL Hoo

§ § 8 8

I adore the deity born of the womb of the Virgin Mary, like unto

a flame emitted by a lamp of solar rays.

We read that De Sa was highly connected, being a

descendant of the family of the Master of the Robes to the

Portuguese kings,t and that he was a distinguished General,

who had served in other parts of the world with conspicuous

ability. The vessel which brought De Sa appears to have

been a war-ship which had taken part in previous similar

expeditions, and the course of which on the high seas was.

guided by the stars.

The navigation, it is said, was done according to the

malimt sastraya (laws of navigation ?). The vessel itself is.

quaintly described :—

ODD OHaQst ©

OE SasamdSat 4

DD Qos VO

OMOGIDESES O8910 EMH Sas

* QD 95 HS Me

B8n8Seo1 mOC ¢

t adehoamdDa

ONS DONS MDOCD SoH

.—Kusa Jataka

§§ 88 8aaa

No. 45.—1894.] KOSTANTINU HATANA, 139

The great garuda-like ship,* its vanquished enemies the snakes, its

sails the wings of this fabulous bird, arrived at the port of Kolom-pura:

(Colombo).

The march of the enemy to the field is a very imposing

scene : we read that the General was carried in a State litter

gaily decked. I cannot resist the temptation to quote this.

stanza for its beautiful versification :—

MoE DDG <a Ac S6TIDSD S

QDnNAG EEMdD oVonodsy qe S

Q™ReCiSG O83} O8096 SIsIOR C

Be oGesisa Hons &S¢e eC

Entering a beautiful palanquin set with gold and gems, inlaid with

ivory and decked with festoons of pendant pearls put in motion by

waving chdmaras.

The Captains rode in palanquins amid the noise of drums

and trumpets. The poet says that the whole army moving

in this manner presented the spectacle of the mighty ocean

rolling on land—a favourite comparison with Oriental poets

for atumultuous army onthe march. The villages passed on

the way are graphically described, with details as to the

halting stations. At Sitawaka the poet introduces us to a

bevy of maidens disporting themselves in the river, and I

leave him to describe these water-nymphs in his own

inimitable style :—

gédst 6atda} Eadst onan 2)

AESS OCIDE PHES Heozm 2)

wOCEST am Sha B SHd 2)

omaoa REGO) anEoaloV@Can 2

Dressing themselves in red cloths, taking in their hands drinking

horns, tying up their hair bound with flowers into a firm knot,

drinking wine moderately with the wantons, in this manner the pretty

maidens disported themselves in the water.

* Garuda, the bird and vehicle of Vishnu. He is generally repre-

sented as being something between a man and a bird, and considered

as sovereign of the feathered kind : he was the son of Kdsyapa and

Vinataé and younger brother of Aruna.—Clough.

140 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XIII.

BOS st GHMDE sODSM 093

somsy enant BSE a6 Ms 9

ODEON OSSI2D SD HOGA oa

EDIT QDHnonsd M6MGW> e-))

Maidens, who in beauty excelled the heavenly nymphs, plunging

into the water, captivate the eyes and minds of onlookers by the dis-

play of their charms.

The beauty of the original is almost lost in translation.

The destruction by fire of Meddégam Nuwara appears to

have been complete—the whole town, consisting of the

Chitrakita vimana, Magul maduwa (Audience Hall), the

royal kitchen, the dining hall, the hot-water bath, the queen’s

apartments, and the stately mansion of Baretio, being burnt

to the ground. Here is a battle-piece :—

BONG SHNSSIO G1 CHS OOM FHM EO a3

BDWLEO6sTS HA ODN GaGD EHDOED FiW@1oHe 4

BOANOdSaT DD OG& &iCga SHEMa AMO O5 as

BDOoOdat BIS Aga O9GY E¢@E@ AiconasH os

Some spearing the enemies put the bodies away from them, while

others by one shot kill two or three at a time. Some spare those

who beg for mercy, while others seize and bind those who are about

to flee, without killing them.

I notice that the kastana in the days of our poet was not

the innocent-looking ornament which we now find dangling

by the side of a Mudaliyar on official occasions, but a

formidable weapon used with deadly effect on the plains of

Lellopitiya.

We read in the published narrative that the General “ had

a gallant bearing added to a shapely, well-proportioned form

and figure, tall and strong, with an expression at once pleasing

and manly.” This is confirmed by what our chronicler

says with regard to the hero’s personal attractions. In this

verse his person is described :—

CBOSS ERB eonds¢e soma SD

ACES GBSa omeaneg@ &Ieaa ro)

HOAs BSKE BSa6 DEH Hite)

No. 45.—1894.] KOSTANTINU HATANA. ° 141

The village maidens of birth, on account of their steadfast gaze at

-our Governor without winking, who in beauty is the Ananga of old

before he was reduced to ashes, resembled the heavenly nymphs.

I think that this description could not be improved upon,

and that the younger Sa must confess himself beaten by our

poet in this particular. The concluding verse runs thus :—

6X EQOD ao

61900 3a oO 2

85 Emad &o

BS oF QEO@2 Yaad OF)

May the sovereign be long-lived !

May the enemy be vanquished !

May prosperous times be nigh !

May the whole world advance in prosperity !

Patriotic sentiments which, I suppose, we can all heartily

re-echo with pleasure.

This work, of which I have attempted to give a brief

sketch to-night, is very rare. I cannot undertake to say that

my copy is complete, though the narrative goes on without

a break, as I could not get another copy for the purpose of

collation. My object in bringing the book to the notice of

this learned Society is, partly to supplement with fuller

details the meagre account given in the published narrative

about Mayadunna, and partly to interest Members in the

study of a work, unique in its kind, which is the only “ war

poem,’ —if I may be allowed the term,—the Maha Hatana

excepted, which we have in Sinhalese, so far as I have been

able to ascertain.*

5. A vote of thanks was accorded to the writers of the Papers

‘read, on a motion proposed by Mr. HARWARD.

6. A vote of thanks to the chair concluded the proceedings of the

Meeting.

* The writer has evidently not seen Parangi Hatana.—B., Hon. See.

142 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XIT1..

COMMITTEE MEETING.

Colombo Museum Library, August 9, 1894.

Present :

The Lord Bishop of Colombo, President, in the Chair.

Mr. Justice Lawrie. | Mr. W. P. Ranasinha.

Mr. H. F. Tomalin.

Mr. J. Harward and Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on July 7, 1894.

2. Laid on the table a Paper from Mr. Ranasinha on “ Gaja Bahu

I.”: referred to Mr. H. C. P. Bell and Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Resolved,—That the Paper be accepted and read, and that it be

previously printed and circulated.

3. Laid on the table a Paper by Mr. F. W. de Silva, Mudaliyar,,

entitled ‘‘ Notes on the Sports and Games of the Sinhalese.”

Resolved,—That the Paper be referred to Mr. Justice Lawrie.

4. Read aletter from Mr. J. P. Lewis, c.c.s., dated July 31, 1894,

offering a Paper on “ The Archzology of the Wanni,”’ intended to be

published in his ‘‘ Manual of the Wanni District.”

Resolved,— That the offer be accepted, and that the Paper be

referred to Mr. Harward for report, and that the question of

publishing it in the Society’s Journal do stand over.

Resolved,—That a Meeting of the Society be held on September 8°

next, or on such date as the Secretaries may think fit, and that it

be left to their discretion to fix the Papers for reading.

No. 45.—1894. ] PROCEEDINGS. 143

GENERAL MEETING:

Colombo Museum, September 8, 1894.

Present :

Hon. J. A. Swettenham, c.M.G., Vice-President, in the Chair.

Mr. P. Arunachalam, C.C.s. Hon. P. Ramanathan, C.M.G.

Hon. P. Coomaraswamy. Mr. W. P. Ranasinha.

Mr, J. Harward and Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Visitors: One lady and eight gentlemen.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on July 7, 1894.

2. The Chairman informed the Meeting that His Lordship the

Bishop of Colombo, President, was prevented from attending owing

to ill-health.

3. The following Paper was read by the author :—

144 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XIII.

WHICH GAJA BAHU VISITED INDIA?

By W. P. Ranasiyua.

IN the interesting Paper on Chilappatikaram, read by the

Hon. P. Coomaraswamy on ‘October 28, 1893, before this

Society, he inferred that the Gaja Bahu mentioned in that

poem was King Gaja Bahu I., who reigned in Ceylon about

113 a.D. In the discussion that followed, our President (the

Bishop of Colombo) was rather inclined to question the

soundness of the conclusion. Since then I have turned over

afew pages of Sinhalese literature and archeology, and I

am glad to find that the following references taken therefrom

corroborate the testimony furnished by Tamil literature, that

Gaja Bahu I. didindeed visit the Chola country in South India,.

and did in fact introduce into Ceylon the worship of Pattini.

The Mahawansa speaks of Gaja Bahu I. as the son:of

Vankanasika Tissa, but makes no mention of his having

gone to India. He began his reign in 113 A.D. : Gaja Bahu II.

began his reign in 1143 A.D.

In the Raja Ratnakaraya, a history of Ceylon of some

authority, written in 1542 A.D. by Walagampaya Terunndansé,.

it is recorded :—

“The brother of Mahaludé was Vaknetis ( Vankanasika Tissa). His

son was Gaja Bahu. Having heard that in those days the inhabitants

of Lanka were in servitude at Kaveri he was vexed, and taking the

iron club made by his father, which was wont to be carried by fifty

warriors, he struck the sea with it, and by the power of his merits

caused the sea to be divided, went over the Chéla kingdom without so

much as wetting his feet, and having exhibited his prowess brought

back the prisoners of war and the tooth-relic and the alms-bowl which

the Tamils had taken away, and went to heaven after performing

many meritorious acts, both secular and religious.”

The whole of this passage, except as regards the statement

that the tooth-relic was brought back to Lanka by Gaja Bahu

No. 45.—1894.] WHICH GAJA BAHU VISITED INDIA? 145-

I. (which, according to the President, was not in Ceylon till

the fourth century A.D.), is supported by an earlier work,

the Piyjavaliya, which was composed by a monk called

Buddhaputra, Chief of Mayurapada Pirivena, about the year

1288 A.D. or, according to B. Gunaséekara Mudaliyar, 1309 A.D.

The passage I refer to is as follows :-—

‘His (Vehep’s) son Vaknéhetissa (Vankanasika Tissa) reigned three:

years. His son King Gaja Bahu having heard that during his father’s

reign men were sent to Kaveri for service, sent for his ministers, and

having inquired about it became indignant, and having taken the iron

mace which his father caused to be made for him, accompanied his.

warriors, and having taken the mace, which was wont to be lifted up-

by fifty men, in his right hand and circumambulated, struck the sea

with it, and by his merits divided the sea and went over to the Chdéla

country without wetting his feet ; and having exhibited his prowess,

and having captured twice as many as those who went to serve at

KA4veri, and enjoined that thenceforth none should go to work at

KAveri, came back, and having kept guards round the shore, and

haying published his victory by beat of tom-tom, and having done many

meritorious acts, reigned twenty-two years and went to heaven.”

Two other works of independent authority refer to the

same incidents in a fuller form, explaining the cause of the

invasion of Gaja Bahu I. The works I allude to are the

Mahd Réjdwaliya and Wanni Rdjdwaliya.

The following passage I take over from Maha Rajawaliyw

and translate thus :—

- His son Vannesi (Vankandsika) reigned three years. During his

‘reign the King of Chéla having come to this Lanka with Tamils from:

the Chéla country, took away to the Chola country 12,000 prisoners of

war. During the reign of Gajaba, son of King Senanambapa, whilst

he was going about the city in the night he heard an old widow’s

lamentations because her two sons were carried away by the Chdéla

king, and thinking that there must be some injustice in the city he

marked the door with lime and went to his palace. In the morning

the king sent for his ministers and inquired of them about the rights

and wrongs in the city. Then the ministers said, “It is like a wed-

ding house of Indra.”’ Then the king’s wrath was kindled against

the ministers, and he sent for the woman of the house whose door had

been marked with lime ; and she said, ‘“‘ When the Chéla king carried.

1S 8 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XIII,

away 12,000 prisoners my two sons were taken away too, and therefore

I was crying.” Then the king, having comforted the poor woman,

was displeased with the doings of his father ; and having said, “T shall

go to the Chola country,” went to Jaffna with an army, and having

given leave to the army he went with the warrior Nila and struck the

sea with his mace and divided the waters and went to the Chila city,

and having intimidated the Chola king sat on the throne like Indra,

king of gods. Nila getting hold of the elephants of the city struck

one against the other and killed both. When thus the Chola city was

being devastated the ministers informed the Chélian king of it. Then

the Cholian king asked King Gajaba, “‘ Are the Sinhalese people come

to destroy this city?’ Then King Gajaba said, ‘‘ Except the small boy

who accompanied me hither, there is no army with me,” and sent for

the warrior Nila and kept him by his side. Then the Cholian king

asked him, “‘ Why did your Majesty come alone?’”’ Then King Gajaba

answered, ‘‘ Your Majesty’s father during my father’s reign brought

12,000 prisoners—I am come to take them away.” Then the Cholian

king replied, ‘‘ One of our ancestors fought the gods and conquered

them: shall I give your people back?” Then King Gaja Bahu

said, “I shall destroy this city and reduce it to ashes ; will you give

me for my people 24,000 men or not?” and having pressed sand

produced water, and having squeezed the iron mace also produced

water, and having thus enlightened the Cholian king obtained 24,000 as

prisoners with interest, and also the gem anklet of the goddess Pattini, and

the arms of the four gods of the four temples, and the alms-bowl which

was carried away during the reign of King Walagamba ; and having

warned him not to do such a thing in future, came to Lanka with the

prisoners, sent them to their own lands, and the rest he placed in Alut-

karu Koralé,and having reigned twenty-four years he went to heaven.

It will be observed that no mention is here made of the

restoration of the tooth-relic as recorded in the Rajaratna-

karaya. think the reference in the Rajaratnakarayais an

interpolation by some ignorant copyist. Butit is interesting

to note that the fact that some Cholians were brought over

and placed in Alutkuru Korale during this king’s reign is

supported by an old tradition to the same effect still current

amongst the Sinhalese.*

* Cf. the name of the village Ze/ingipdta in the Ragam pattuwa of

Ajutktru Koralé.—B., Hon. See.

No. 45.—1894.] WHICH GAJA BAHU VISITED INDIA? 147

The carrying away of the alms-bowl by the Tamils during

the reign of Wattagamini Abhaya is related in chapter XXIII,

of the Mahadwansa.

I would now refer to a poem called Gajabd Kathawa,

in Sinhalese. Neither the date of the work nor the name

of the author is given in the book, but all that appears in

the Rdjawaliya is related in it, Gajaba’s father’s name

appears in this work as Bapa Raja. Ithought that Bapa

meant father, and not one of the names of the King

Vankanasika Tissa. In the Wanni Rajawaliya he is called

Vannesinamba Raja. In this book the following occurs :

“HEH Sinamba Rajuge put Gaja Bahu,” “that Sinamba’s son

Gaja Bahu.” Inthe Rajawaliya which is in the Museum

Library the words “ohw put Pinvanedi nam raja” occur,

which I read “ohu pit Vanesinam raja,” “his sonVannesinam

Raja.” A few lines below this the following words occur :

“Gaaba Sinanambaba rajuge put,” “Gajaba, son of

King Sinanambaba,” which I take to be a clerical error.for

“ Vannesinambapa.” Whether Bapa, which occurs in the

Gajaba Kathéva and in the Rdjawaliya, means “ father,”

or was another name for Vankandsika Tissa, it is difficult

to say.

Mr. Bell mentions Tiyambaraheéena as a déwalé sacred to

Pattini Deviy6, and one of the oldest in the Kégalla District.

The sannasa carries its founding back to Gaja Bahu I, , the

rescuer of the Sinhalese captives in India. The date given

in this sannasa is, as Mr. Bell says, palpably wrong, but, as

he adds, probably crystallizes some old tradition that Gaja

Bahu caused to be built at Kelani Nawagomuwa a déwalé

for the gem anklet of Pattini, and afterwards had it removed

to Tiyambarahéna.*

*« When 1,088 years had expired from the death of our Lord Buddha, in

the 852nd year after the establishing of the Buddhist religion in Lanka, the

King Gaja Bahu, having heard that his smoyees of the Island. of Lanka

were carried away as slaves to Kaveri,” SSE BLUE ae! SER) or

Ceylon: Report on the Kégalla District, page 56. -

12—94 D

148 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XIII.

Discounting the poetic description as regards the division

of water by striking the sea with the iron mace, the exploits

of Nila in the city of Chola, and the production of water from

sand and the iron mace, there is, I think, no reason to doubt

that the king who went to the Chola country was Gaja

Bahu I., and that it was he who established the worship of

Pattini in Ceylon.

We ought to be thankful to Mr. P. Coomaraswamy for

having brought to the notice of this Society the Tamil poem

Chilappatikaram, which is of great interest from various

points of view, not the least of which is its remarkable

confirmation of Sinhalese history; for, from an entirely

foreign source, the accuracy of many of our historical works

besides the Mahawansa has been established, as to the time

when one of its ancient kings reigned in Ceylon, and as to

how he introduced the worship of one of the most popular

goddesses into the Island.

4, Mr. ARUNACHALAM inquired of Mr. Ranasinha if any explanation

was possible of the omission of the Mahdwansa to record so important

an event as the visit of Gaja Bahu to India, and the introduction by

him into Ceylon of the worship of the goddess Pattina.

Mr. RanasINHA said that the Sinhalese chronicle did not purport to

be a complete history of each and every Sinhalese king’s reign, but

a good deal a selection was exercised by the chronicler. The Mahd-

wansa was a ‘history not so much of Ceylon as of Buddhism in Ceylon,

and perhaps the monkish chronicler preferred to omit all reference to

the introduction of a worship that the orthodox Buddhists would not

approve of.

Mr. P. CoomAraswAmy: “The question is, which Gaja Bahu

visited India at the time of the Chera King, Senkuttuvan? In my

Paper read in October last I expressed the view that it was Gaja

Bahu I. I am now glad to find that view confirmed by the Sinhalese

authorities cited by Mr. Ranasinha. While collecting materials for

a Paper on the age of certain Tamil poets, I have come across many

facts which leave no doubt whatever as to the correctness of this

conclusion. I shall to-night state only one argument.

‘“‘ Those who have some acquaintance with Tamil literature are aware

that the term Vallal is specially applied to twenty-one persons for

their unbounded munificence. They were divided into three classes

of seven each, and the third class included two Tamil princes, Pékan

and Pari, who were contemporaries. Pékan had a quarrel with his

wife Kannakai—whose name was the same as the heroine of Chilap-

patikéram—and turned her out of doors. Many friends interfered,

and amongst them Kapilar and Paranar, both of whom addressed

No, 45.—1894.] WHICH GAJA BAHU VISITED INDIA? 149

several poems to the prince on the subject, and brought about a recon-

ciliation. Kapilar’s friend and one of his patrons was Prince Pari, and

on Pari’s death the aged poet’s untiring endeavours to wed Puari’s

portionless daughter— for Pari died poor—to some one of the great

princes of Southern India, and his visits to court after court with that

object, form an interesting chapter in Tamil literature.

‘“ Paranar’s chief patron was the Chera King Senkuttuvan, who,

according to the Chilappatikaram, was visited by Gaja Béhu. Paranar

addressed to Senkuttuvan several poems, including the fifth Pattu

of the Padittuppattu, and received from him several important gifts,

including Umbathattuvari.

“These are all matters to be gathered from our ancient Tamil

poems,“ and the poems addressed by Kapilar and Paranar on the

occasion above mentioned are also extant.

“For the purposes of the present investigation we have to remember

that the two Vadlal’s, Pékan and Pari,and the two poets, Kupilur and

Paranar, were contemporaries, and that the Chera King Senkuttuvan

was Paranar’s patron. Now Pari is mentioned in one of the hymns of

Sundara Murtti thus :; “Even if you flatter cowards by styling them

Bhimas and Arguanas, and misers Paris, who will reward you now-a-

days, O ye poets?” Sundara Murtt?, as you are aware, is one of the

three authors of the sacred hymns of the Tamils known as Devdram.

Where is the earliest authentic reference to him? The researches of

Dr. Hultszch enable us to answer this. Plate No. 38 given in the

South Indian Inscriptions, vol. I1., part II., page 152 et seq., which is

a copy of one of the inscriptions at the temple at Tanjore, gives the

weight of the images worshipped at that temple and, amongst them, of

the images of Stindara Murtti and Paravaiyar hiswife. 'Theinscription

is dated the twenty-ninth year of the reign of Raja-Rdja-déva,

which has been ascertained to be 1033 of the Christian era (South

Indian Inscriptions, vol. 1., page 169). I do not ask you to say how

many centuries must have elapsed after Sundara Murtti’s death before

he and his wife came to be worshipped in a temple of Siva; but this

fact remains that Pari must have been long prior to 1033, which date

is at least 100 years before Gaja Bahu IT. began his reign in Ceylon.

As there are only two Gaja Bahus between the first and twelfth

centuries of the Christian era, and as Par, Kapilar, Paranar, and

Senkuttuvan were contemporaries, the prince who visited Senkuttuvan

was undoubtedly Gaja Bahu I.; and as this visit must have occurred

during this reign, that is, between 113-125 after Christ, we are able to

fix the dates of the Chera King Senkuttuvan, and the two poets

Kapilar and Paranar, as prior to the second half of the second

century.”

Mr. J. HARWaARD said that, in view of the record made so persistently

in the several Sinhalese works cited by Mr. Ranasinha, the tradition

that Gaja Bahu I. visited India appeared to him worthy of acceptance

as a bond fide tradition, and as that was constantly associated with the

introduction into Ceylon of the worship of the goddess Pattini we need

not hesitate to believe that Gaja Bahu I. introduced that worship.

* Consult, among others, Chirupdnattuppadat, Patittuppattu, Pura-

ninur, &c. yee

+ Sunkaramurttikéevaram in Tiruppukalur Midukkaldtanat.

150 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL. XIII.

But it did not necessarily follow that Chilappatikaram was written in

the time of Gaja Bahu I. He could conceive of a learned society

discussing in 3000 a.p. the age of Tennyson’s Idylls of the King, and

arguing that Tennyson was a contemporary of King Arthur. If

earlier specimens of English literature did not exist for purposes of

comparison, Tennyson’s work might be ante-dated by a thousand years.

It would be well, therefore, to prove the age of Chilappatikaram by

the internal evidence of the style, language, &c., and he hoped that

this aspect of the question would receive the attention of Tamil

scholars.

Mr. CoomArAswAmy said that the author of the Chilappatikaram

was the brother of King Senkuttuvan, whom Gaja Bahu I. visited,

whereas Tennyson could not be cited as King Arthur’s brother.

Mr. HarwarbD said that it was not unusual in some countries and

some ages for poets to write under the name of persons who had

flourished at an earlier date.

Mr. P. RAMANATHAN said that the internal evidence of the style and

language of Chilappatikaram proved its age, and he trusted that Mr.

Cooméraswamy would collect all such evidence and make it part of

his next Paper.

The CHAIRMAN stated that it was interesting to find that the tradi-

tions of both sides of the Gulf of Mannar concurred in alleging that

it was Gaja Bahu I. who visited India and introduced the worship

of Pattini into Ceylon, and the point might be considered as established.

In addition to the authorities quoted he referred to that of Valentyn,

who seemed to have drawn some of the materials for his ancient

history from Sinhalese works not now extant in Ceylon. Valentyn

(vol. V., p. 67) stated that Wankamasika Raja (who reigned three

years) was succeeded by his son Beeya Raja, who reigned twelve years,

during which an expedition arrived from India, which took 12,000

captives. Valentyn’s narrative went on to relate the reign of Gaja

Bahu I., describing his visit to India, and giving many details of his

reputed exploits. He would take this opportunity to point out that

the title of Mr. Ranasinha’s Paper, “ Which Gaja Bahu visited India ?”

suggested that only one Gaja Bahu visited India. We had no materials

before us to determine the question whether or not Gaja Bahu I. also

visited India. He felt sure the Society was very grateful to Mr.

Ranasinha for his interesting Paper.

A vote of thanks to Mr. Ranasinha for his Paper was accorded on

a motion proposed by the Chairman.

5. Mr, Harwarp read the following Paper :—

SN Aru \

n@khkarayan

(

i e Chellay andy

Hachchilamadw,

Manmalatr

VRLALM/o : il. AZ

Taddayamalat™ 0

Vavaddaumalay, t

7 N 0 R

Vav nw Wb bzeEDE

| “lores Fanankamarn fianaleray :

fe MEO ag ef = -Poviyg

jx, PAWHAN RAM AM i Sx shinnapiwarasawkudam

le SK a | S2AlYAUR .

MUU UW, Lr pp « :

ss ae f Y

Malehas |

sChemimnadu : ,

/ ea :

PROVINGE

Pampaimadu » ; i Periyapuliuyankudany

Sih . Eyupolane , WBuddhunhela

»Piuvarasa } »Mahutachchathoadv

WADUCHCHEDDIKKULAM. \

Va vunly. Ls

Irasentirentiiham o hi y

ikadduAnicuy

EES Wr ahiulfur,

CEPT AUN, : ry

No. 45.—1894.] ARCHMOLOGY OF THA WANNI. 151

ARCHAOLOGY OF THE WANNI.

By Mr. J. P. Lewis, ¢.c.s.

“THE WANNY’* was the name given to that part of

northern Ceylon which is bounded on the north by the

Jafina lake, on the south by the Aruvi river and the District

of Nuwarakalawiya, which now formsa part of the North-

Central Province, on the east by the District of Trincomalee,

and on the west by the District of Mannar.

Roughly speaking, the District of Vavuniya forms the

southern half of the Wanni, and that of Mullaittivu. the

northern half. The area of the Dutch Wanni was computed

to be about 2,000 square miles, while that of the two districts

above named is 1,864 square miles.

The name Wanni in the Sinhalese chronicles appears to:

have had a more extensive application than that given it by

the Dutch, for it included Nuwarakalawiya, which was the

Maha Wanni.

Baldeus applies the name, “the country of the Wannias,”’

to the Mannar mainland as far north as the Jaffna lake.

It is however with the first signification given above that

the name is used in this Paper.

* Tt is not certain what the meaning of the name is. Several derivations

have been suggested. Tennent mentions two, “ one significant of the forest

(wanam) which covers it to a great extent; the other of the intense heat

which characterizes the region” (vol. II., p. 508, 4th edition); while

according to Cordiner the name means “ scarcity’ (p. 295). One of the

meanings of the word Wanni is fire, but the last two derivations are far-

fetched, and so is that from val, denoting the hardness of the soil.

According to the Kalpeddu, the district took its name from the Wanniyas

from India, who colonized it. In accordance with this view another

derivation has been suggested from the Indian Bunniyah, or merchant, but

the Tamil form of this is Wanikan, which could not become Wanni. There

is a Wanni Hatpattu in the North-Western Province.

I am inclined to favour the derivation from the name of the Tamil chiefs.

¥ Churchill’s “ Voyages,” vol. III., pp. 709, 719.

152 | JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). | [ Vou. XIII.

The principal archeological remains are to be seen in the

ancient Sinhalese tanks, most of which have been described

in detail in Mr. H. Parker’s reports.* These remains consist

of massive embankments, such as that at Tannirmurippu,

where the bund is about 2? mileslong; at Pavatkulam, where

it is 2 miles long; Mamadu 14 mile, Iratperiyakulam and

Kanukkeni 1 mile; and many of smaller dimensions. °

The bunds are generally faced on the inner side with

a pitching of stone (alaikallu Tamil, relapdna Sin.), as at

Pavatkulam, Iratperiyakulam, Pandarakulam, &c.

In the bunds are found the remains of ancient stone

sluices, which were usually provided with a bisokotuwa, or

valve-pit, built of ‘long slabs of stone of considerable breadth

and small thickness, laid on edge and fitted together with

oreat care.’’ Behind the stonework is a backing of brickwork.

There are five of these sluices with bisokotuwas still to be seen

at Pavatkulam, and Mr. Parker says, “so far as 1 am aware

this is the only tank in the Island with more than four.”

_ With one exception they are in fair order. Mamadu had

three before its restoration, and Madukanda, Kanakarayan-

kulam, and Periyakulam, also restored tanks, had each one.

Examples are to be seen at Pandarakulam, which has two,

and at Maha Rambaikulam, Chemamadu, Matavuvaittakulam,

Putumurippukulam, Kuruntankulam, Tannirmurippu, Peri-

yakulam, and Kachchilamadu. At Tannirmurippu, unfor-

tunately, most of the stones have been removed to build a

Hindu temple,t otherwise it is ina good state of preservation.

With regard to one of the sluices at Iratperiyakulam, which

is still in use, Mr. Parker remarks :—

We have here a sluice which has continued in working order

for 1,770 years or more. It is probably the oldest identified sluice in

working order in the Island if this tank is the Alawichcha lake.

* Sessional Papers, 1886, pp. 107-116, 179-187, 437-449, 453-460, 463-

469, 473-477,

+ The doorway of the temple at Vellaiya Mullivaykk4l near Mullaittivu

is made of carved stones from Kurunttirmalai, adjoining Tannirmurippu.

t Sessional Papers. 1886. p. 109.

No 45.—1894.] ARCHAOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 153

The tanks were in many cases provided also with artificial

spills or flood escapes, some of which remain. The floors and

sides of these spill waters were often covered with large

wedged stone pitching, as at Pavatkulam, where the spill is

125 ft. long and 60ft. wide ; Pandarakulam, where it is 250 ft.

long and 21 ft. wide; and Vavunikulam. The spills were

usually built as kalingulas, 1.e., they were provided with a

series of pillars, upon the framework of which a dam was

erected for holding up an extra depth of about 2 ft. of water.

An example is to be seen at Pavatkulam.

_ The pillars, which are very irregular in size and shape, are in pairs,

a short one in front of a tall one 5 or 6 ft. high, and a few inches

distant from it, their line crossing the spill-water slightly in front, 2.e.,

on the tank side of the centre line of theembankment. Between these

pillars a temporary dam of sticks and earth would be raised when it

was desired to retain extra water at the cessation of the north-east

monsoon rains. For this purpose the extra height of the tall pillars

would be of no use, and it may possibly have been used as the pier

of a temporary foot-bridge, by which travellers could cross the flood

that occasionally poured over the spill water.”

There is another smaller kalingula 300 yards lower down

the stream from the spill, Examples of kalingulas are

to be seen at Maha Rambaikulam,t Mamadu, Erupotane,

Matavuvaittakulam, and Pandarakulam. At Mahakachchat-

kodi the kalingula has a single pillar only. There was a

sort of kalingula at the northern end of the bund of the

Vavuniya tank before its restoration, but it is not visible.

With regard to the date of the construction of these tanks,

there is perhaps more certainty as to the abandoned tank of

Vavunikulam than any other. Mr. Parker says :—

Vavunikulam may be included among the earliest reservoirs in the

Island. It is mentioned in the Mahdwansa.

* Sessional Papers, 1886, p. 110.

+ Jd.,p.183. The pillars at Maha Rambaikulam appear. however. to have

been in threes and not in twos, which Mr. Parker has not noticed (diary

of September 23. 1889).

{ Wd., p29.

154 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XIII.

. And he identifies it with the tank Peliwapigama, which is

referred to in the Mahawansa as situated seven yojanas

northward of the capital. A hunter finds some gems “in

the stream flowing through the broken embankment of the

tank.” Mr. Parker remarks :—

The distance of the existing road from Anurddhapura to a point on

the Central road due east of the tank is 56 miles ; while according to

the Mahdwansa the distance to the tank was 63 miles, a slight

difference, which may fully be accounted for by the more devious

route of the early path. The fact that a stream of size flowed through

the breach of the tank proves that it was an important one, and there is

no other large one at a suitable distance from Anuradhapura. Lastly,

the ancient name of the tank is especially applicable to this reservoir

only. Peliwapi is exactly the same as Palikkulam, from which it

seems to be evident that the river, the Pali-aru, has derived its name.

What is thus learnt regarding this reservoir proves that it was

abandoned, and the resort of hunters (and therefore more or less

overgrown with jungle),so early as 161 B.c., when Dutthagdmini

ascended the throne. Its state at that period, however, shows that it

was breached at some considerably earlier date ; and as all that is

known regarding the Tamil occupants of Anurddhapura renders it

very unlikely that the work is of Tamil origin, the date of its

construction may be assigned with comparative certainty to some

period prior to 205 B.C., when Ilara became king.

Mr. Parker thinks that it is mentioned also in an inscrip-

tion that is cut on arock at Peramiyankulam, Anuradhapura.

The inscription dates from the time of Wasabha, 66-110

A.D., and among other things it records the gift of the

Pali-nagara tank to the Thera Majjhima. Some ruins

that are said to be in the forest to the north-west of the tank

may be possibly the remains of this nadgara or city. The

jungle in which they occur is termed the Kéovilkadu,

or “temple jungle.’*

These ruins have been inspected by Mr. H. Nevill, who

describes them thus :— |

—* Sessional Papers, 1886, pp. 468-469. Seealso Mr. G. M. Fowler’s diary

of May 14, 1887.

No, 45.—1894.] ARCHMOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 155

_. There is a ruined temple with a large stone Buddha some 8 ft. high

still standing erect, but headless, and buried in tiles, bricks, &c., to his

shoulder. Near him is Vishnu, broken off at his waist and still erect ;

two flagstaff sockets or oil mortars over a small ruined dagaba ; a

temple or two of no consequence,—mere scraps,—and a larger temple

with its posts all upset, and its Saivite lingam (sic) broken. There

stands an inscribed stone, and after some search I discovered its

missing top, broken off for a Pillaiydr.*

Another tank of Sinhalese construction, which probably

dates from pre-Christian times, is Pavatkulam, which was the

most important reservoir in the Wanni :—

The bricks employed at two of the sluices are of a much older type

than those of the Padawiya sluice, which was built at the end of the

third century 4.D. Unfortunately there are no inscriptions in the

immediate neighbourhood, nor is there any local tradition regarding

the originator of the work ; this is doubtless due to the occupancy of

the place by the Tamils after they seized upon the district. If Sin-

halese had always lived at it, the ancient Sinhalese name of the tank

might have been preserved. This reservoir is such an important one

that it is almost certain to be mentioned in the old historical works,

if we only knew what name it bore.

The only vestiges of the former inhabitants of the place,

besides the tank itself, are the ruins of a small dagaba which

once existed on a high rock, included in the line of the bund,

a large slab for flower offerings which is now placed on an

adjoining rock, and a large stone with a roughly carved

figure of a five-headed cobra on it.

The stone slab is now known as “ The King’s Seat,” and

Mr. Parker’s surmise as to how it acquired this name is

probably correct. He says :-—

From it a good view is obtainable of the tank and part of the water-

shed, as well as in the opposite direction, and it may perhaps have

been placed in its present position by order of some Tamil ruler.

Mahakachchatkodi in Kilakkumulai South, which is one of

* Diary of June 8, 1889.

+ Sessional Papers, 1886, pp. 113-114.

156 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XIII.

the earliest settlements in the Wanni, also probably dates

from pre-Christian times. Its Sinhalese name is Tittaveli.*

The hill at Kuruntankulam or Piyangala is identified by

Mr. Parker as the spot visited by Buddha on his second

journey to Ceylon, and the tank would therefore date from

at least the middle of the third century B.c. The adjoining

large tank, Tannirmurippu, may have been of later date, or

it may have been repaired later.f

Iratperiyakulam, Mr. Parker thinks, is the “ Alawichcha

lake ’’ named in an inscription at the base of the large rock

which towers above the tank and village, in which case “the

lake”? must have been constructed prior to 113 A.D.

Periyakulam he would assign to the first two centuries

A.D., Mamadu and Olumadu to the second or third century,§

Kanakarayankulam to the third or fourth century, and

Vavuniya to the fourth or fifth. Pandarakulam is also of

ancient date, but nothing is known regarding its early name

and history.4

There are two ancient stone dams or weirs on the Kallaru

and another one on the Péraru, which are fully described

_by Mr. H. Parker.** Of the former, one, which he calls

the “ Kurifichakulamt} tekkam,” is situated close to where

the Puvarasankulam-Venkalacheddikkulam road crosses the

river ; the other, which is of superior construction and prob-

ably of later date, is some four miles lower down the river.

They both appear to be of early date, but Mr. Parker thinks

they were built long after the completion of Pavatkulam.

* Sessional Papers, 1886, p. 186.

{ Id., p. 449.

t Id., p. 109. |

§ Ip., pp. 185-439. Mamadu is perhaps considerably earlier. It was

repaired in the tenth century A.D.

|| Zd., p. 180.

q Jd., p. 444,

** Td., pp. 114-116, 455-456.

t+ I could not find that the villagers knew it by this name. It is simply

known as the Alaikaddu (“‘ wave-bund’’), as is the other dam lower down

the river. (See diary of May 11, 1890.)

‘No. 45.—1894.] ARCHAHOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 157

- The third, the Adukku-kallu anicut, is two miles below the

Manmalai tank, and formed a part of the same scheme.*

There is another anicut across the Paliyaru called Chem-

pakam Cheddikallu, 245 miles from Munrumurippu, which is

supposed to be artificial. :

The remains of an ancient stone bridge are to be seen in

the jungle behind the Olukkulam village near the minor road

from Nelukkulam :—

It was 200 or 300 ft. long, and was raised upon piers of substantial

stone posts. It crossed the stream which flowed from the southern low

level sluice and kalingula. The road which passes over it still goes by

the name of the Mdwata, “the high road,’ although the ends of the

bridge are hidden in dense jungle. The people say that this was a

main road from Anuraddhapura to Jaffna, possibly by way of Upatissa-

nuwara.{

At the lower dam on the Kallaru are to be seen what may

be the vestiges of another bridge, which would also have

been on a high road from Upatissa-nuwara :—

In the up-stream part of the rock on which this lower dam is built,

and about 30 ft. distant, there is a row of six socket holes,t 9 in.

square in plan and about 10 or 12 ft. apart. running straight across

the river, and nearly parallel to the dam. One of the holes is only

slightly cut and two others are but little deeper; the depth of the

deepest one is 9 in. Two gaps exist where the cutting of other

holes has not been begun.§

There are remains of ancient irrigation channels: one

connecting Madukanda with Maniyarkulam, a distance of

about 2 miles; two at Pavatkulam, which have been traced

32 and 24 miles respectively ; and also at Putumurippukulam,

Tannirmurippu, and other tanks.

* It appears to be called also “The Women’s Dam.” There is no

tradition accounting for the name. (Diary of May 16, 1886.)

A natural ledge of rock across the Paliyaru, 2} miles from Panankamam,

has been mistaken for an artificial dam. ‘The gneiss rock has split in

such a manner that in places it looks artificial, but that is often seen.”

(Diary of May 12, 1886.)

_ + Sessional Papers, 1886, p. 114.

{ Zd.,p.116. They may have been intended to hold posts before the

anicut was built, against which a temporary dam was raised when the

flood subsided.

§ Id., p. 110.

158 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VOL: XIII.

- In the Vavuniya District the largest Buddhist establish-

ments were situated in Kilakkumulai South in the neigh-

bourhood of Periyapuliyankulam, Erupotana,and Madukanda.

The rocks at Krupotana and Periyapuliyankulam have been

explored. “They are full of caves, nearly all of which are

partly artificial.” Mr. Fowler “found a great many caves

and inscriptions which the villagers had never seen before.

In some there were remains of brickwork.* A stone enclosure

was found, which probably surrounded a bo-tree.”

On another visit more inscriptions were found, and a

curious circular building on the summit of the smaller hill.

The remains of a flight of steps are to be traced leading from

the large caves and bo-tree enclosure at the foot of the hill

up to this building. There are also about forty or fifty stone

pillars about 8 ft. high standing round the foot of the

larger boulder on which the building is erected. Some

appear to be the supports of a verandah or roof in front of

the caves, and others are probably the remains of a pilima-geé,

but no statue could be found. The site of the hill was

evidently terraced formerly.t

At Erupotana an inscription was found on a rock near the

channel through the bund.

The hill is nearly as rich in inscriptions as the Periyapuliyankulam

hills. ‘There is one over a large cave with a broken statue of Buddha,

a pedestal of a sedent Buddha, and other carved stones. The cave is

peculiar, as it has a kind of well in it, which has been partly excavated

in search of treasure.

The cave was covered with chunam, probably painted formerly. In

another cave we found a piece of ancient pottery, apparently a piece of

a priest’s begging-bowl. On the summit of the rock there was a

dagaba. The level space on the top of the rock has traces of buildings.

There are holes cut in the rock, which probably held the supports of a

ladder formerly. There must have been an extraordinary number of

priests about this neighbourhood.t

* December 12, 1886. Mr. Parker copied fifteen inscriptions on this

occasion.

+ July 14, 1887.

{ Diary of December 17, 1886.

No. 45.—1894.] ARCHAOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 159

There are the ruins of two monastic establishments at

Madukanda, one close to the high road to Trincomalee and

the other under the bund at the northern end of the tank.

The former, which have been cleared of jungle by the people

of the village, consist of a bana maduwa with a sedent

figure of Buddha and covered pillars, and of the ruins of a

pokuna and of a curious chamber or bath. The entrance to

the bana maduwa isin a fine state of preservation. It hasa

flight of steps with a makara torana and guardian goddess

on each side of the steps. The image of Buddha is somewhat

mutilated.

This temple is celebrated as one of the places at which the

tooth-relic was lodged on its way from India to Anuradhapura,

and the stone slab upon which the enclosing karanduwa

was deposited is sti!l shown. A circle cut on the slab is said

to mark the position of the karanduwa.*

The other ruins at Madukanda may be said to have been

discovered in 1890, when the jungle which covered the site

was partly cleared away.t

At Mahakachchatkodi there are rocks, caves, and the

remains of several monastic edifices. There are the ruins of

a poya-gé ; two parallel rows of plain squared pillars, five

on one side and three on the other, are still standing. Atthe

end is a flight of steps with one of the doratupdla stones

visible. In the middle is a heap of débris. Further in the

jungle are a stone altar and door post. The limits of the

square enclosure of the temple are marked by lines of cut

stones. ; ie

In one of the caves (now utilized asa pansala), which is

said to have been the vihara-gé, are two headless stone

* The next halting-place in the north-east is said to have been Erupotana.

“If the procession travelled an equal distance between each halting-place

the next would be not far from Ruwanmaduwa.” (Diary of October 15,

1888.)

+See diaries of October 15, 1887, July 9, 1888, and July 23, 1889; also

Sessional Papers, 1886. These ruins are described in the Journal of the

Royal Asiatic Society (Ceylon Branch), vol. XII., p. 111.

160 | JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XITI.

images of Buddha, but both heads are forthcoming.

Outside are the bases and feet of these images, and five.

stones, each having a representation of the s7tpdda, or sacred

feet of Buddha. One of the sripada stones is much larger

than the others, and has a bevelied edge. Cut on all the stones

between the two feet is a curious ornament, which looks

like a vase with a closed lotus flower depending from each

side of it.

On the top of the hill are the ruins of a dagaba with an

octagonal pillarat the top, and also of another poya-gé, similar

to the first one, but with fewer pillars standing.*

The only other Buddhist monastery in Kilakkumiulai

South which has left any visible signs of its existence is at

Iratperiyakulam, on the side of the road about a quarter mile

from the bund of the tank, where are the ruins of a poya-gé

with a large sedent stone image of Buddha and the usual

two rows of pillars with a flight of steps. Mr. Parker would

“hesitate to identify (these ruins) as those belonging to the

Tihadiya Viharé, which was probably on the high rock Irat-

periyakulamkanda, where some remains were found when

the trigonometrical tower was built.”’}

Fragmentary and isolated indications of the former faith

of the Wanni are however here and there met with. In the

village clearing at Tirupanmaduwa is to be seen a curious

stone, which apparently stood on two pillars and a flat stone

now lying nearit. It is divided into twenty-five sunken com-

partments of different sizes, some square and some oblong.

It is said to be a vidharsena stone, 1.e., a stone used by

Buddhist priests to assist them in their meditations.}

Vavuniya, curiously enough, though it has one of the largest

tanks of Sinhalese construction, has nothing to show in the

way of ruins. In the village is to be seen a Buddhist altar

slab for flowers, now doing duty as a Pillaiyar shrine under

alarge tree. It is said that there was an inscription close to

* Diary of August 22 and November, 1889.

+ Sessional Papers, p. 1886, 109.

t See Diary of November 10, 1889.

No. 45.—1894.] ARCHASOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 161

the tank on a rock over which the Horowapotana road passes,

but if it really existed it was completely destroyed when the

road wasformed.* In 1888 some plain cut stones were used

for culverts. A small brass or gilt image of Buddha was

dug up in a garden at Vavuniya in 1886, and is now in the

Colombo Museum. tf

On the path to Tavasi-veli is a large carved altar stone.

In Kilakkumulai North there are three ruined monas-

teries, one at Chéemamadu, which had an important tank, one

at Malikai, and one at Palaimoddai. At Chemamadu, “beyond

the western end of the bund, at about one- eighth of a mile

to the west of the minor road, an ancient monastery existed,

at which a dagaba and several buildings were constructed.

The bricks of the dagaba are of two types, one of which dates

from the second or third century B.C.; the other belongs to

perhaps the tenth century A.D., and indicates the restoration

of the structure by some Sinhalese monarch at that period,

after it had been rifled during the previous Tamil usurpa-

tion.”

At Malikai the small pilama-gé of the monastery has been

turned into a Pillaiyar temple, with the head of the Buddha

image serving as Pillaiyar. The entrance steps with the usual

balustrade on each side are easily detected, though one

balustrade is broken and the other buried. This village, it

may be noted, has apparently retained its Sinhalese name

(Malikai = maligawa).

At Palaimédda, near the tank, is a ruined vihdré and a

stone figure of Buddha about 24 ft. high seated on a cobra;

also a shallow bowl cut ina large stone, and the usual broken

stone pillars and scattered bricks: The head of the image

has been recently broken off. The Tamils call the site the

“Treasure place ” (Putaiyalpuddt).§

* Sessional Papers, 1886, p. 180.

_ + Diary of March 17, 1886.

t Sessional Papers, 1886, p. 440.

§ Diaries of June 6, 1889, and July 4, 1892.

162 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vow. XIII.

A carved elephant’s head with trunk twisted to one side,

like those at the Miriswetiya dagaba at Anuradhapura, now >

serves as a Pillaiyar on the bund of the tank at Kontakkaran-

kulam, and a sripdda stone at Panrikkayakulam serves the

same purpose.* :

Omantai, 8 miles north of Vavuniya on the Jaffna road, “is

said to have been one of the places where the tooth rested on

its way from India, but as there are no ruins of a Buddhist

monastery at the place the tradition may be doubted.” It

possesses a stone Saivite temple of the usual type, which may

have been built out of the ruins of a Buddhist monastery.

There is “a ruined Saivite temple of the Wanniyan times ”

at Mard-iluppai. :

Proceeding northwards we find that Udaiyaur possessed

a Buddhist monastery attached to the large tank of Kana-

karayankulam. It was established behind the southern part

of the bund. The remains may be seen in the jungle.

“The pilima-gé of the monastery has been converted into a

Hindu temple dedicated to Andiya. It appears to date

from the third or fourth century A.D.”t Judging from the

name of the tank and the local tradition, a petty Wanni king

appears to have had his headquarters here.

Built into the bund of the tank were to be seen before its

restoration the remains of a bathing-place, which was said to

have been the bathing-place of the king who formerly lived

here. A semicircular mound projected into the tank, and

evidently a flight of steps led from the top of it down into

the tank. Only two of the stones of the side walls were in

position. The steps are lying about, some broken, in the

bed of the tank. The stones of the side wall are backed

with brickwork, the bricks having curious marks (five wavy

* Diary of February 8, 1890.

+ Sessional Papers, 1886, p. 439. One relic of this monastery is to be

seen at the resthouse. It is sripada stone of the size of the larger one

at Mahakachchatkodi, about 2 ft. square. Itis built in as a step to one

of the side verandahs. It was brought from the Hindi temple. (Diary

of November 22, 1889.) 4 tee?

No. 45.—1894. | ARCH ZOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 163:

lines) commonly;found on ancient bricks in the District.

The bricks are of the same size as those in the sluice at

Venkalacheddikkulam, and bear the same mark,* so probably

that tank and this were constructed about the same date.T

In Chinnachcheddikkulam, the south-western part of the

Wanni, there are ruins to be seen, as may be expected, in the

neighbourhood of the ancient tanks of Sinhalese construction

at Venkalacheddikkulam and Marutamadu.

At Venkalacheddikkulam, in the jungle close to the

village clearing, are the remains of a brick dagaba; a number

of bricks with marks on them; a large rectangular stone

hollowed out on one side, which was apparently a bath; a

flat stone 5 ft. by 4 in., and one of the balustrades of a flight —

of steps, of the usual makara torana shape, such as are seen

at Taddayamalai, Madukanda, &c, Probably the other balus-

trade is buried close by, if not an situ.

In the neighbourhood of Marutamadu is a small dagaba

which, like nearly all others in the Wanni, has been opened

in search of treasure.

Close to the road from Olukkulam to Kappachchi, not far

from the main road, is to be seen a ruined dagaba.

In Naduchcheddikkulam, between Puvarasankulam and

Pampaimadu, is a small pond called Kalmadu with a ruined

dagaba, about 20 ft. in diameter, which has apparently been

opened in search of treasure. There are one or two broken

pillars near the pool.

At Irasentirankulam, in the same padiu, are the ruins of

a vihare and other remains in the jungle near the tank.

A Tamil temple was built here, for which many of the

stones have been utilized. Curious old tiles have been

found here.

* Bricks or tiles with the same mark have been found at Irasentiran-

kulam, Nochchikulam, &c.

The mark is just as if the five fingers had been drawn lengthwise over

the clay when it was wet.

7 Diaries of March 28 and June 23, 1887.

{ Diaries of September 23 and May 12, 1890.

12—94

col

164 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XIII.

At Matavuvaittakulam, a fine ancient Sinhalese tank in

the same division, is a five-headed cobra now set up in a

Hindu temple on the bund. cae

Métkumulai, the western division of the Wanni, bears

signs of having at one time been thickly populated. There are

many abandoned tanks, some of large size, and deserted

villages. At Iranaiyiluppaikkulam there are some ruins

close to the road in front of the village—a pillar, upright,

square, ona stone, other stones imbedded in earth, and a quan-

tity of square bricks, with an abandoned and filled-up well.*

There are said to be ruins at a large abandoned tank north-

east of Palampuddi, called Malikai-kaddinairavi—pillars and

a stone house.f This, it may be remarked, is another place

which has retained the Sinhalese name mdligdwa, and in-

corporated it in its present Tamil name, and this word shows

that a building of some importance once existed here.

At Vinaiyankulam, one mile south of Palampuddi, are to be

seen a mutilated Buddha and some pillars,t and at Chelliya-

villu, the extreme limit of the Mullaittivu District, on the

Mannar side, is a stone with a socket cut in it for a pillar ; and

bricks are scattered about in the neighbourhood.§

Panankamam, the division north of Metkumulai, was the

headquarters of the Wanniin the time of the Wanni chiefs,

and perhaps for that reason the traces of the former Sinhalese

inhabitants are but slight. The ruins of Vavunikulam have

already been referred to. There is no record that any

distinctively Buddhist remains have so far been met with in

this pattu.

Mr. Nevill states that there isa large tank four miles from

Pandarakatkulam, and “this was the residence of the Wanni

prince of this district until our time.” He further states that

“the temple and houses are still standing, but in ruins.” No

one appears to have been to visit them.|

* June 2, 1884.

+ May 15, 1886. The ruins do not seem to have yet been explored.

{ Diary of September, 1886. || Diary of June 7, 1889.

§ Diary of October 2, 1886.

No. 45.—1894.] ARCHAOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 165

The only traces (besides the tanks) of the Sinhalese that I

have known of as having been found in Mélpattu South are

the upper half of an inscribed pillar* which I found on the

bund of Chinnaptvarasankulam, used as a Pillaiyar. This

part was about 23 ft, in height, and had been broken off

short at the bottom. It is square, with the top rounded off

in a neck and surmounted by a small cone with a claw-like

ornament at each of the four sides.

On one face there is the Buddhist wheel, and there are

inscriptions on at least two sides.

In Melpattu East there are ruins at Ariyamadu and at

Kanchtramoddai, adjoining villages, while between Kulan-

kulam and Ruwanmaduwa to the south of it on the way to

Padawiya tank the jungle contains many ruins—pillars and

bricks scattered about. Those at Ariyamadu are about a

quarter of a mile from the village, and consist of pillars and

remnants of pillars, and an image of Buddha with head and

arms gone.f Near the tank at Kanchtramoddai there are

a dagaba and other remains of a Sinhalese monastery.{

Ruwanmaduwa, on the south-eastern limit of the Vavuniya

District, was probably at one time the residence of one of

the petty Wanni kings, and the neighbourhood must have

been thickly populated. The ruins here consist of a

square brick-walled enclosure, containing numerous pillars,

tone mortars, and other dressed stones, but all very rough

work, The ground is covered with bricks and tiles. The

enclosure was, Mr. Fowler thinks, the king’s residence.

‘There is a dagaba in very good preservation, about thirty

or forty feet high, and unopened. There are also the

remains of pansal and pilima-geval and a stone-inscribed

slab. At the entrance to one of the temples is a flight

of steps with two small upright stones and _ balusters,

shaped like elephants’ trunks. The work is of a much

* The other half of the pillar is said to be buried in the bund. I tried

to get it dug out, but without success. (Diary of June 19, 1890.)

+ Diary of May 26, 1884.

f Diary of July 15, 1887.

E 2

166 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XIII.

rougher description than the similar entrances at Madukanda,

Kurunturmalai, Tiraviyamalai, &c. The upright stones,

instead of having guardian goddesses carved on them as at

these places, have simply a rough outline cut into the surface.

The steps are of brick.

There was also an ornamenta! pillar, octagonal in shape,

with a figure of a dog with his paw resting on a ball cut on

one side and that of a crow on the other, and at the top the

Buddhist wheel and other designs. This has since been

removed to the Assistant Government Agent’s compound at

Vavuniya, where it now stands.*

To go on northwards to the Mullaittivu District. The

next Buddhist monastery is found close to the ancient

Sinhalese tank which is now called Pandarakulam, in the

forest at a short distance to the west of the field. It possibly

dates from the second or third century A.D. Its Sinhalese

name is unknown. Similar ruins are to be found throughout

this neighbourhood, and there is good reason to believe that

the main road by which, in pre-Christian times, travellers.

proceeded from Anuradhapura to the east coast of India

passed down this valley. There appears to have been a

regular chain of monasteries marking the route from Pada-

wiya northwards through the Wanni.f

I went to see these ruins in 1889. The rocky hill on which

they stand is known as 7?raviya-malai (“ Treasure Hill”’),.

because, as usual, it is said that treasure is buried there.

It is a half or three-quarters of a mile on the other side of

the minor road to that on which Pandarakulam lies. The

hill is formed out of huge black rocks. Ascending this I

came across the ruins of a temple (pilima-gé) built in four

parallel rows of rectangular pillars, nine of which pillars.

* Diaries of July 13, 1887, April 19, 1889, and November 5, 1889.

+ Sessional Papers, 1886, page 443. The port of embarkation was probably

situated 9 or 10 miles south of Mullaittivu on the Chemmalai lagoon.

Travellers by this route would pass Ruwanmaduwa, Ariyamadu, and

Kanchtiramoddai, Otiyamalai, Kurunturmalai, at all of which places there:

are ruins of Buddhist monasteries. Pandarakulam, however, would be-

rather out of the way.

No. 45.—1894.] ARCHAOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 167

were standing, half of them not in the least out of perpendi-

cular. In the midst of the pillars was a recumbent figure of

Buddha half buried, and with the head missing.* The figure

was about 7 ft. long, both forearms were broken off, but the

right one was found, minus the hand.

About fifteen yards from this temple, and (as well as I

could make out) south-east of it, is a smaller temple, with

only three pillars standing, two of which are broken. But

I noticed the tops of two doratupala stones just appearing

above the ground, and also the outline of one of the makara

torana stones; and on digging I found that the former had

figures of guardian goddesses exactly like those at Madu-

kandu and Kuruntankulam.

The steps are no doubt intact under the surface. This is

evidently the entrance tothe small temple. This temple has

a fourth and smaller pillar, witk rounded edges, lying on the

ground.

Another fifteen yards from this is a third temple, near a

large black rock with three sides perpendicular, the fourth

shelving over and forming a cave temple, which, when I

visited it, bore evidence of recent occupation by bears.

The pillars of this third temple are of the same height as

those of the first, but most of them are larger. They are

not square, but rectangular, some being 14 ft. by 1 ft. by 9 in.

In front of the poya-gé there is a stone about 1 ft. square

with a lotus cut on the top. On digging in the neighbour-

hood a second stone of the same pattern was found, but not

in the proper position. These two stones apparently flanked

an entrance gate or flight of steps;t near them was a flat

stone roughly hollowed out, probably used to wash flowers

in before presenting them at the temple.

There is another large gently-sloping rock forming the

summit of the hill, with a flight of stone steps in two stages

* I found the head in the village compound, to which it had been

removed by a villager.

+ These stones are now in the Assistant Government Agent’s compound

at Vavuniya.

168 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou XITT.

leading to the top. Near the top there are large flat stones

and a plain semicircular moonstone, 4 ft, in diameter.

Another stone near the moonstone, of about the same size,

has the surface cut as if some steps had fitted into it.*

There are ruins also in the village—a large flat stone

surrounded by upright pillars.

There are extensive ruins at Mannakandal, between

Odduchkuddan and Putukkudiyiruppu, turning off the

minor road between the 8th and 9th mileposts, which I

went to seein June, 1890. I can find no record of their

having been visited or described before, so at the risk of

being tedious I give a description of them.

I turned off on the western side of the road between the 8th

and 9th mileposts. There is the bund of a large abandoned

tank abutting on the road and running at right angles to it.

It is covered with jungle, and had never been explored, but

there can be’ no doubt that an important tank existed here.f

The ruins are situated on some rising ground, which

is quite flat at the top, and appear to have been enclosed by

a wall; close together there are the ruins of seven temples:

of the usual type, parallel rows of rectangular pillars, and

of different sizes. The largest was built on a platform

faced with brick, the outline of which is still remaining.

The space enclosed within the pillars is, as in the case of all

the others, heaped up with débris, bricks, tiles, and earth,.

and very likely if this were cleared the usual images of

Buddha would be found lying underneath in the pilima-gé.

IT determined to see whether I could find the entrance steps to

thislargertemple. Taking the side facing east (the building

was of rectangular shape, with the long sides on the east and

west) I noticed the top of a stone appearing above the surface..

Getting the earth cleared away I found it was one of the

balustrades of the steps, of the usual elephant-trunk shape.

* Diary of September 15, 1890.

7 It has since been explored. It is now called Puliyankulam. It has oy

stone sluice, an] with the connected tank appears to have formed a large

irrigation scheme. |

No. 45.—1894.] ARCHAOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 169

At the foot there was another stone just appearing above

the surface of the ground, and digging in front of this I

found that it had on it the usual figure of a guardian goddess

very deeply carved into the stone. The top of the stone,

including the head of the figure, was broken off, but I found

it close by, though mutilated. i found the other balustrade

and stone in their proper position (the latter also broken),

and, between the two balustrades, the steps. There are also

the ruins of a dagaba close by.

In front of another temple there are three stone steps,

diminishing in size from the topmost one. This was probably

the main entrance to the whole set of buildings. There are

many bricks and tiles scattered all about the place. One tile

was found indented at one end with the marks of the five

fingers pulled along it when it was wet, like those found

lately at Irasentirankulam and Nochchikulam. Not far

from these ruins there isa large square pokuna, all four sides

built up with cabook-like stone. On measurement it was

found to be 90 yards square, but originally I think it may

have been 100, as the sides have fallen in, Near it was a

rectangular stone, 3 ft. by 2 ft., with raised borders, such as

are used to place flowers on before an image of Buddha or

a bo-tree.

The people call these ruins Kannya-kovil, because there

are seven temples, and they say there were seven Wanniyan

virgin chieftainesses.*

In the same division, Mélpattu North, there are rock

temples at Vavaddaimalai, about two miles south of Oddu-

chuddan. On one rock there are several pillars of the usual

rough kind marking the site of a temple. A flight of steps

from this leads down to a pokuna at the foot. The other

rock, about 100 yards south of this one, has caves, which were

evidently temples.

* Diary of June 26, 1890. These were probably the seven daughters of

Nanti, who.are referred to in the Baa U.

+ Diary of June 4, 1886. :

170 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). LVou. XII.

At Kachchilamadu there are the ruins of a temple under

the tank bund—pillars, cut stones of various shapes, stone

steps, bricks, and a headless statue of Buddha.

Another Buddhist establishment existed in the same

neighbourhood at Taddayamalai, four or five miles west of

Kachchilamadu :—

In former times there was a monastery near the western end of the

Taddayamalai bund. Although many of the best stones and bricks

have been removed to the Odduchuddan Hindi temple within the

last twelve or thirteen years,“ enough remains to indicate the

importance of the place. The special feature at it is an interesting

piece of dry walling of the Cyclopean style that protected one corner

of the brick-walled enclosure of the monastery from the scour caused

by the stream that flows through the breach.}

The ruins consist of four balustrades, a stone slab 12 ft.

by 6 ft. and 2 ft. and 23 ft. thick with carved ends, which is

said to have been the roof of the temple; a stone “boat”

30 ft. long and 5 ft. deep. Two of the balustrades have a

boss carved on them. There are many large boulders lying

about, one or more of them masonry built, forming large

elevated platforms.{

This monastery is supposed to be older than that at

Kuruntarmalai.

There are stone pillars, bricks, and other remains of ancient

Kokkilay lake, between Kokkutodavay and Taddayamalai.

An interesting and very elaborate sripada stone which

belonged to this place, but which was removed to Koddaik-

kéni, will be found described in the Proceedings of the

Royal Asiatic Society (Ceylon Branch) for 1890. It is now

in the Colombo Museum.

At Otiyamalai, in the south-eastern corner of Mélpattu

North, there is a rock on the bund of the tank with the

remains of another monastery on it, a recumbent image

of Buddha of crystallized limestone or quartz, under an

* This was done in 1882. + Sessional Papers, 1886, page 454.

} See diary of Mr. Moir, 1862.

No. 45.—1894.] ARCHASOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 171

overhanging ledge of rock which was formerly enclosed by

a brick wall in front. Mr. Fowler states that there is an

exactly similar cave temple not far from Galkandamaduwa,

the southernmost limit of the Vavuniya District, and that

the image is of the same stone, and, like this one, has lost

the head and right arm.”

But the most extensive ruins in the whole Province are

those at Kurunturmalai, or Piyangala, at the south end of the

embankment of the Kurunturkulam tank in Karikkaddu-

mulai South. Mr. Parker thinks that—

This is the spot that is said to have been visited by Buddha on his

‘second journey to Ceylon.t

A flight of stone steps led from the end of the bund to the summit

-of the hill. The top of the hill is flat, and of elliptical or oval shape.

Round the side facing the bund, and possibly round all the summit, a

retaining wall of squared blocks of the hard altered gneiss has been

built to a height of 7 ft. or 8 ft. at a batter of 3 to 1.

There are several ruins on the hill, and at the back of the northern

‘part of the bund; but they are all dilapidated, more through wilful

defacement by the later Tamil occupants than by the action of time.

About half way between the southern end of the bund

and the southernmost bund is the site of an ancient temple,

with a stone image of a five-headed cobra.}

Behind the bund there are the ruins of at least three

temples or buildings of importance, such as at Madukanda,

Mahakachchatkodi, Iratperiyakulam, &c., having three paral-

lel rows of squared stone pillars ; in one case there had been

at least three of these rows. At one place there were standing

two doratupala stones covered with carved figures of

guardian goddesses, exactly like those at Madukanda, but

they were more than half buried, and the space between

them, where there is evidently a flight of steps, is completely

buried, with a tree growing in the middle.§

* Diary of June 17,1886. Seealso Mr. Haughton’s diary of June 12, 1883.

J Sessional Papers, 1886, page 449.

} Diary of June 12, 1888.

§ Stones were removed from Kurunttirmalai in 1858 to build the Mulli-

-vaikkal temple, I believe.

172 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou, XITI..

One of the two makara torana stones which form the

balustrade of the steps as at Madukanda is lying on the sur-

face turned over on its side, and the other is probably lying

buried somewhere near. On digging here the top step was

seen, and the whole are probably 7n situ. There is also a.

large inscribed slab. In another place is a roughly-executed

figure of a bull, the head broken off but forthcoming, and a

figure representing a worshipper. These figures evidently

belonged to the Hindu temple which was built after the

Tamil invasion.

There isalso a large heap of bricks, apparently the remains

of a dagaba, and there are pillars on all sides.*

The town or large village that was built on the low side of the

embankments, and traces of which are to be seen in the fragments of

pottery that line the beds of the smaller water-courses, is termed

Kurungama in the inscription. The Tamil name was Kuruntan-ir.

The later Tamil residents built a temple here, and they demolished

the viharé built by Sanghabodi and other buildings, and removed nearly

all the bricks and the stonework to it. It is not known when the

tank was breached and the town was abandoned ; all that can be said

is that there is nothing to’ indicate that the place has been inhabited

since the thirteenth or fourteenth century.t

There are several of these high rocks with cave temples in

the District. The highest is Kumpakannanmalai, to the

south of Kurunturmalai, due north of Padawiya and about

two miles from Kaddutaddamalai. :

This rock was—

Evidently utilized as a cave temple. The sockets and pillars are

visible, but no inscriptions. There are pillars standing on the slope of |

the hill, and there is a built pokuna at the foot. The natives are

afraid to shoot at this pool, as they believe it to be haunted. There

is a cave under the rock which is a perfect sanctuary for bears, as they

cannot be ejected from it. It has three openings on different sides of —

the rock. The height of the rock is about 300 ft.

This rock was visited by Mr. Pole in 1847, who noticed—~

Interesting remains of an old temple—bricks with devices and

Tamil letters, cut stone doors, &c., and found in the old stone path-

* Diaries of June 8, 1883, August 5, 1887, anil Ropeemee 13, 1889.

t Sessional Papers, 1886, p. 449.

No, 45.—1894.] ARCHAOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 173:

nearly at the top four old copper coins in a very perfect state of

preservation, with characters so distinct that if the language be now

in existence some notion may be formed of the date of the remains of

the ancient works.

He adds—

I should strongly recommend them [archeologists] to go to:

Kompanammalai before it is too late. When the [proposed] road is.

opened these remains will no longer be protected, as they appear to

have been for ages by its position in the depths of the jungle.*

At Savarattuveli, in Karikkaddumulai South, Mr. Nevill

saw a ruined temple witha pond near it, and “the basement

of a palace or temple close to the houses at Kaddutadda-

malai” in the same division—pillars, slabs, stones, and

bricks scattered here and there.t

A hill formed of bricks and stones at Virattuchdlai,.

also in Karikaddumulai South, marks the site of another

temple. |

In Karikkaddumulai North there are ruins and a broken

statue at Putankulam near Tanniyuttu, and an ancient tank

at Kanukkéni, badly breached.

The Kumaraptram temple, a comparatively modern

structure, though now in ruins, need not be described here,

as it has received as much attention as it deserves already

in this Journal.{ The Putukkudiyiruppu division has a

similar ruin called Kuravil-kovil, about eight miles from the

village of Putukkudiyiruppu. It consists merely of a heap

of bricks with a circular stone on top of it.

In the extreme north of Karundvalpattu, at Putumurip-

pukulam—

The remains of a Buddhist monastery are to be seen in the tract

below the tank. Judging by the dimensions of the bricks used in the

ddgaba the settlement seems to have been of early date. So far as I

am aware this monastery is the most northern ruin to which a Sinha-

lese origin can be attributed. It is only 8 or 9 miles from Elephant

Pass.§

* Diary of June 9, 1847.

} Diary of January 20, 1889.

. ft Vol. IL., Appendix, p. evi ; Monthly Literary oe vol. I. ) ps 270:

§ Specional Papers, 1886, page 465.

174 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL XIII.

INSCRIPTIONS.

Mr. Parker has promised a report “dealing with the

archeology of the northern part of the Island,” and giving

the inscriptions copied by him, but it has not yet appeared.*

There is an inscription on the inner side of one of the

boulders on the Periyapuliyankulam rock, which has been

copied by Mr. Murray, but it has not been published.f

A square inscribed pillar found by Mr. Nevill at Mutali-

yakulam, and the upper half of the pillar found on the

bund of Chinnapivarasankulam, as already described,

are now in the Assistant Government Agent’s premises at

Vavuniya.

The inscription on the latter has not been copied, and

neither inscription has been translated.

There is “a fine and interesting rock inscription by

Meghawanna Abhaya II. (302-30 A.D.)” near the Maniyar-

kulam tank.t

Iraiperiyakulam.—Inscription by King Gaja Bahu I. on

the bund, recording a gift of food to the priesthood at the

Tihadaya Viharé, on the shore of the Alawichcha lake. It is

almost certain that we have here the ancient name of the

tank.§

Mamadu.—Inscription by Kassapa V. (937-54 A.D.), stating

that in his thirteenth year he repaired this and other tanks.§

Mahakachchatkodi.—Inscriptions over the entrances to the

caves ; probably of date B.c.|

Olumadu.—A broken pillar on the bund inscribed on its

four faces with characters of the tenth century.q This

* Sessional Papers, 1886, page 109.

+ Diary of January 25, 1893; but see also Mr. Haughton’s diary of

January 21, 1883, p. 107.

t Sessional Papers, 1886, page 109.

§ Sessional Papers, 1886, page 185.

|| Sessional Papers, 1886, page 186.

@ The stone on which this inscription is engraved was broken by the

Public Works Department coolies, but fortunately it has been repaired.

The upper part is illegible from having been used as a curry-stone.

(December 16, 1886.)

No. 45.—1894.] ARCHAOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 175:

inscription was cut by orders of either Kassapa VI. or

Dapulu V., and on the only face that is sufficiently whole

to be translated it is commanded as usual that the cows and

cart buftaloes are not to be taken away.* On the other side

is a design like a lamp or vase. Mr. Fowler thinks the stone

probably came from Taddayamalai.t

Kuruntankulam.—Inscription by Mahindu ITI. (937-1013.

A.D.), who visited the tank with his mother (?) and daughter

in the eighth year of his reign. It is ona large slab, and is

one of the largest inscriptions in the Island, but for the most

part now illegible, containing—

Chiefly a series of rules like those on the Mihintalé tablets, to be

observed by the monks who were stationed here, but few references

of more general interest are included in it, and allusion is made to the

king’s great lake (which would appear to be Tannirmurippu), and also

to some disputes that were having an injurious effect on the cultiva-

tion. The king, who states that he himself was the writer of the

inscription upon the stone, and who appears to have had some doubts

regarding his orthographical powers, commands that these rules “ shall

eontinue in force, and not be upset or reconstructed if letters are

missing.” t

The town that existed on this site is termed Kurungama

in the inscription.

This slab is now in three pieces. The letters on it are

very fairly and evenly cut, each one separated by horizontal

_lines cut as straight as if they had been done with a ruler,

and there is a raised border round the stone.$

At Ruwanmaduwa Mr. Fowler found a large inscribed slab,

7 ft. in width, with a roughly-cut inscription, in characters

differing considerably from the rock inscriptions.| A pillar

removed from here to Vavuniya has inscriptions apparently

on two sides.

* Page 439.

T+ See reference under note 4, p. 174, ante.

{ Page 449.

§ September 13, 1889.

|| July 13, 1887. Mr. Fowler copied only five lines of it, as it was half

buried, but a copy was made of the whole of it in November, 1890, for

the Government Agent. (November 10, 1890.)

176 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoOUL. XIII.

An inscribed stone has recently been excavated at Periya-

kulam during the restoration of the tank. The inscription

remains to be copied and translated.

This closes for the present the list of Buddhist archeo-

logical remains in the Wanni, for I do not think that any

others have so far been discovered.

Some two hundred copper plaques were found in a garden

in Mullaittivu town a few years ago, specimens of which are

in the Museum, but such finds have been few in the Wanni.

APPENDIX.

—

Mr. H. PARKER has, I find, published translations of four

of the inscriptions at Periya Puliyankulam and of one at

Erupotana. I take over his notes as they appear in the

993%

“Ceylon Literary Register outs

They are cut at ‘caves’? in some little-known rocky hills at Periya

Puliyankulam, eight miles to the north-east of Vavuniya-Vilankulam.

The majority of the inscriptions at this place are of the usual cave type,

and are of uncertain age; but the following are of more general

interest, as being, in some cases, contemporary with those of the

great Indian king Aséka, and of historical importance.

The chief one is repeated at three caves. All three inscriptions—

of which two were copied by Mr. G. M. Fowler, ¢.c.s., and one by

me—are imperfect, owing to the decay of the rock ; but on comparing

them the full text is obtained, with the exception of part of the last

word. The text is as follows, the capitals being mine :—

Raja Naga jita raja Uti gaya Abi Anurudi ca

raja Utica karapita setama lena cata disa sagaya

agatanagata Pasa wihara apare ma [wita].

‘““'The most excellent cave caused to be made by the daughter of King

Naéga and Abhi Anurudhi, wife of King Uttiya, and King Uttiya, for

* Vol. II., p. 408, ‘‘Some Early Inscriptions in Ceylon.”

No. 45.—1894.] ARCHAOLOGY OF THE WANNI. 177

the Assembly of the four quarters, present and absent. Constructed

to the west of the Pacina Wihara.”’

Another inscription at a lower cave is :—

Gapatitapasa Sumana Kulasa lene sagasa dine

agata anagata catu disa sagasa Pasu wisaraye.

‘““The cave of the family of the ascetic Sumana, the householder, is

given to the Community, to the Community of the four quarters,

present and absent, at the Pacina tank.”

There is thus no doubt regarding the name of the place. According

to the Mahdwansa, the Pacina Wihara was constructed by King

Dewanampiya Tissa; its ruins have not been identified. The two

kings, Naga and Uttiya, are of course the two brothers of that mon-

_arch, the former one being the Maha-naga, who reigned at Magama in

the Southern Province. The first inscription undoubtedly dates from

the second half of the third century B.c.

Another inscription, for which subsequent searches were fruitless,

was discovered at the same place by Mr. 8. Haughton, c.c.s., a few

years ago. Unfortunately the copy is too imperfect for a fuil transla-

tion to be made, but it contains special reference to the Ugahapatié

patama Sumana, “The teacher, the supreme Sumana,” who is

most probably the celebrated Sumana who accompanied Mahinda to

Ceylon.

Another inscription runs:—Parumaka Uti puta Cudana-

gasa lene, “The cave of Cudanaga, son of the Parumaka Uttiya.”

This appears not unlikely to belong to a son of King Uittiya, but he is

not mentioned in the Mahdwansa.

Another, copied by Mr. G. M. Fowler at Erupotana, is :—Paru-

maka Ma...wa puta Abayasa lene sagayaniya [tel],

‘“‘The cave of Abhaya, son of the Parumaka Ma (hasi) wa, established

for the Community.” If the restoration of the two letters in the un-

fortunate blank space may be trusted, this may possibly belong to the

eldest son of King Mutasiwa, but there is no proof that such is the case.

I give one more inscription from the same place as the three first

ones. It is found along the side of a flight of rock-cut steps up a steep

ascent at the end of the largest hill, and it is the earliest instance of

what is known in Ceylon as “ Perelibasa.”* It is impossible to exhibit

the freaks of the carver in a bare transliteration. Some of the letters

are reversed vertically, some laterally ; while two syllables have the

consonants transposed, and a few letters are correctly cut. Its trans-

literation has been unusually difficult, because many of the early

* Trregularly cut inscriptions have been also noticed in the North-

Central Province and the Kégalla District of the Province of Sabara-

gamuwa.—B., Hon. Sec.

178 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XIII.

letters form other letters when reversed vertically or laterally. It is :

Mekanusapakusa witipagapinuwadameda. Correcting

the letters, transposing the consonants in Sa wi, and then reading it

backwards, it runs: Damedawanupi gapati Siwa Kula-

sani-kame, “The work of the family of the devout householder

Siwa, beloved of the gods.”

o. A vote of thanks was passed to Mr. Lewis for his Paper, on a

motion proposed by Mr. Joseph and seconded by the Hon. P. Rama-

nathan. <A vote of thanks to the Chair concluded the Proceedings of

the Meeting.

No. 45,—1894. | PROCEEDINGS. 179

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, October 1, 1894.

Present :

The Hon. J. A. Swettenham, c.M.G., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The Hon. P. Ramanathan, c.m.c. | Mr. W. P. Ranasinha.

Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Mr. J. Harward and Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on August 9, 1894.

2. Laid on the table a Paper by Mr. F. W. de Silva, Mudaliyar,

entitled ‘‘ Notes on the Sports and Games of the Sinhalese.”” Referred

to the Hon. Mr. Justice Lawrie for his opinion.

Resolved (in view of Mr. Justice Lawrie’s opinion),—That Mr.

de Silva be thanked for his Paper, and be informed that the Council

regret they cannot accept it.

3. Laid on the table a Paper by the Hon. P. Coomiraswamy, entitled

‘* A Half-hour with two Ancient Tamil Poets.”

Resolved,—That the Paper be referred to Mr. E. 8S. W. Senathi

RAja and Dr. Brito for report.

4. Laid on the table in manuscript a Classified Catalogue of the

Society’s Library, and considered the question whether it should be

printed in its present form.

After some discussion, on a motion proposed by Mr. Harward, it

was resolved,— That a new Catalogue be drawn up on the lines of the

Museum Catalogue, and be submitted to the Council, after the

approximate cost of printing has been ascertained.

5. Read a letter from Mr. D. W. Ferguson, dated July 27, 1894,

consenting to act as the Society's Delegate at the Xe Congrés Inter-

national des Orientalistes.

6. Resolved,—That a complete set of the ‘Ceylon Literary

12—94 F

180 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XIII.

COUNCIL. MEETING.

Colombo Museum, November 20, 1894.

Present :

The Hon. Mr. Justice Lawrie, in the Chair.

Mr. W. P. Ranasiyha. The Hon. J. A. Swettenham,

Dr. W. G. Vandort. C.M.G.

Mr. J. Harward and Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on October

1, 1894.

2. Laid on the table the following Papers, viz. :—

(1) A Paper by the Hon. P. Coomaraswamy, entitled “A Half-

hour with two Ancient Tamil Poets,” referred to Mr.

K.S. W. Sénathi Raja and Dr. P. Brito for their opinions.

Resolved,—That the Paper be accepted as one to be read, and that

the matter of printing the two Tamil poems referred to in the Paper,

as suggested by Mr. Sénathi Raja and Dr. Brito, be left for future

consideration.

(2) A Paper by Mr. C. M. Fernando on “The Music of the

Mechanics of Ceylon.”

Resolved,—That the Paper be accepted, and Mr. Fernando be thanked

for forwarding it, and informed that it will be read at a Meeting of the

Society.

(3) A Paper by Mr. T. B. Pohath, entitled ‘ Archeological

Sketch of Gampola.”

Resolved,—That the Paper be referred to Mr. W. P. Ranasinha

and the Hon. Mr. Justice Lawrie for their opinions.

3. Laid on the table a list of books suggested for purchase by

Mr. F. H. de Vos. Passed.

4. Laid on the table a letter from Mr. J. P. Lewis, ¢.c.s., inquiring

whether there is any objection to his reprinting in his ‘‘ Manual of the

Wanni” his Paper on “The Archeology of the Wanni,” read before

the Society.

Resolved,—That the permission applied for be granted.

PROCEEDINGS. 18L

5. Read a letter from Mr. J. F. W. Gore to Honorary Secretary,

dated October 22, 1894, notifying that the /ndex to the Journals and

Proceedings of the Society had been completed.

Resolved,—That pending a more suitable expression of thanks to be

given hereafter, and to be moved at a General Meeting, Mr. Gore

‘be informed that the Council tenders its thanks to him for the

‘valuable services rendered to the Society by the compilation of the

Index, and for the great amount of personal trouble taken by him in

the compilation of the work.

6. Resolved,—That a Meeting of the Society be held on the 8th or

15th proximo, and that the following be the business for the Meeting,

subject to any alterations that may be made by the Secretaries :—

(1) To read (4) A Paper on ‘‘The Music of the Mechanics of

Ceylon,” by Mr. C. M. Fernando.

_ (0) A Paper entitled “ A Half-hour with two Ancient Tamil

Poets,” by the Hon. P. Coomaraswamy.

(2) To pass a vote of thanks to Mr. J. F. W. Gore for compiling an

Index to the Journals and Proceedings of the Society, and to

move, on the nomination of the Council, under rules 7 and 9,

that he be elected a Honorary Member of the Society.

GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, December 8, 1894.

Present :

His Excellency Sir Arthur E. Havelock, k.c.M.G., &c., Patron,

in the Chair.

The Hon. J. A. Swettenham, o.m.c., Vice-President.

Mr. P. Arunachalam. Mr. P. Kehelpannala.

Mr. W. N.S. Aserappa. Mr. 8. G. Lee.

Mr. J. H. Barber. Mr. Walter Pereira.

Hon. P. Coomaraswamy. Hon. T. B. Panabokke.

Mr. P. Freiidenberg. Mr. W. P. Ranasinha.

Dr. H. M. Fernando. Mr. E. 8. W. Senathi Raja.

Mr. J. Ferguson. | Dr. W. H. de Silva.

Mr. C. M. Fernando. Mr. W. A. de Silva.

Mr. R. W. Ievers. Dr. W. G. Vandort.

Dr. W. G. Keith. |

Mr. J. Harward and Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretaries.

Visitors :—Sixteen gentlemen and fourteen ladies.

182 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Voi XE:

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of Meeting held on September

8, 1894.

2. Vhe Hon. J. A. SWETTENHAM moved ‘“ That a vote of thanks:

be passed to Mr. J. F. W.Gore for compiling an Jndex to the Journals

and Proceedings of the Society, and that he be elected an Honorary

Life Member, under Rules 7 and 9.” He said that the Society was

placed under a deep debt of obligation to Mr. Gore for having com-

piled the Index referred to,—the result of great personal trouble

and patience, and a work of great utility to those interested in Asiatic

research. He thought the least the Society could do in return was to

express its sense of thankfulness by making him an Honorary

Member of the Society for life, which he had much pleasure in moving.

Mr.J. FERGUSON, in seconding the above resolution, bore testimony

to the high character of Mr. Gore’s work. He said that from his.

experience in the publication of statistical information he felt qualified

to fully appreciate the usefulness of the Index which had.been laid

on the table, and a specimen copy of which he held in his hand. Dr.

Johnson said, that knowledge was of two kinds: we either know a

subject ourselves or we know where to get information about it.

Mr. Gore had made it easy to all using his Index to get at the stores of

learning and useful compilation in the Society’s volumes.

Mr. ARUNACHALAM inquired whether it was competent for the Society,,

in view of Rule 1, which defined its objects, to pass the motion.

Undoubtedly Mr. Gore had rendered valuable service to the Society,

but the point upon which he wished the ruling of the Chair depended

entirely on the interpretation of the Rule referred to.

The Hon. Mr. SwEerrennam, in reply, pointed out that the motion

was strictly within Rule 1. Mr.Gore had rendered distinguished services

to the Society of the kind contemplated in Rules 7 and 9, and they

were calculated to promote the objects enumerated under Rule 1.

His EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR had no hesitation in ruling that the

motion was in order, and had much pleasure in putting it before

the Meeting. The motion was carried with acclamation, and Mr. Gore:

was elected an Honorary Life Member.

3. The following Paper was read by the Author :—

Dancing the Caffvina |

TWN Ee

“yp

No. 45.—1894.] THE MUSIC OF CEYLON. 18%

THE MUSIC OF CEYLON.

By Mr. C. M. FERNANDO, B.A., LL.B.CANTAB., Advocate.

INTRODUCTORY.

NEARLY forty years ago Mr. Louis Nell wrote a Paper, which

was read before this Society, by way of an introduction to an

investigation of Sinhalese music. This I believe to be the |

only attempt that has yet been made to inquire into the

music of Ceylon.* My endeavour is in this and subsequent

Papers to do what I can to elucidate a subject which is yet

an unexplored region to those interested in Ceylon and its

people. It is my purpose to commence with observations

-on the music of the Mechanics, or the Ceylon Portuguese, to

be followed by Papers dealing with the vocal music now in

vogue among the Sinhalese: their sacred music, the descrip-

tion and use of Sinhalese musical instruments, and the

cultivation of music as a fine art among the ancient Sinhalese.

1.—THE MUSIC OF THE MECHANICS OF CEYLON.

This Paper consists of a collection of the national tunes of

the Mechanics of Ceylon reduced into European. notation,

‘prefaced by a few discursive remarks on their ethnology and

habits and customs, such as would be of interest to the

student of their national music, of which tradition st

‘hitherto been the only vehicle.

The Mechanics form a distinct portion a the inhabitants

of Ceylon, connected by ties of kindred, speaking a common

language, and possessing habits and customs as distinct as

* Except a short Paper written by me and published inthe Royal College

Magazine for July, 1883.

184 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XIIT..

any other nationality inthe Island. The name Mechanic,.

generally applied to them as a class, is derived from the fact

that they are almost exclusively devoted to the lower crafts:

of artisanship. They are usually shoemakers, tailors, or

blacksmiths, and their conservatism is such that few, if

hardly any, are known to have grown out of their ancestral

callings.

Their race, as at present constituted, is an admix-

ture of several nationalities, having for its nucleus the:

offspring of the Portuguese settlers of maritime Ceylon.

These Portuguese were wont to take to themselves native

wives, and upon the Dutch occupation left behind them a

considerable number of descendants. These latter,on account

of their faith, to which they rigidly adhered in spite of the:

persecutions of their conquerors, were debarred from holding

office or occupying positions of trust or honour under the

Dutch regime, and were consequently obliged to seek refuge:

in the mechanical arts. Compelled by the circumstances of

their callings to move among the lower classes of the native:

population, they frequently contracted marriages among the

latter, and absorbed into their language a host of Sinhalese

and Tamil words.

It is also more than probable that the Portuguese descen-

dants freely associated with the soldiers of the Caffir

regiments employed by the Dutch, from whom much of

the national music of the Ceylon Mechanic seems to have

originated. Of this there is ample evidence. I need only

refer to the word “Cafferina,’’ and to the tune No. 4 in

the collection, viz., “ Velinda Mazambicu,” which clearly has

reference to the Island of Mozambique. Bertolacci, writing in

1817, calls it “a very remarkable fact that of about 9,000’

Caffirs at different times imported into Ceylon by the Dutch

Government, no descendants are remaining—at least they are:

in no way to be distinguished among the present inhabi-

tants.” * These Caffirs were doubtless absorbed among the

sich ad’ VES Lacie Ser cl TaN eR Al

* Bertolacci’s Ceylon, 1817, p. 45.

No. 45.—1894.] THE MUSIC OF CEYLON. 185

Mechanics of Ceylon. Their language, as now spoken, is as

different from Portuguese as English is from Anglo-Saxon.

“There is still a large body of inhabitants at Colombo and

the other settlements in Ceylon known by the name of

Portuguese. A corruption of their original language is still

spoken all over the sea coasts. It is very easily learned, and

proves of very great utility to a traveller who has not time

to study the more difficult dialects of the natives.’’*

There can be no doubt that the present enfeebled and

apathetic condition of this race is largely the result of the

religious persecution it suffered at the hands of the Dutch for

over a century and ahalf. In the face of numerous plakaats

forbidding the harbouring of priests, the solemnization of

Catholic marriages, attendance at religious service, and the

open observation of the practices of their faith, the Portu-

guese descendants stood steadfastly by their ancient creed.

A colony of Portuguese, unable to endure the severities ot

the Dutch Government, fled to the village of Vahakétté, hidden

among the mountains of the Matalé District, where their

descendants exist as a community at the present day,

professing the Roman Catholic faith, and still preserving, in

spite of their surroundings, a few at least of the quaint

customs of their forefathers. Writing on this subject Tennant

observes :-—

So effectually does this course of persecution and oppression

appear to have crushed the spirit and benumbed the ambition of those

subjected to its influences, that even at the present day, under a liberal

government, and after a lapse of nearly a century and a half, it is

rarely that a Portuguese Burgher aspires to rise above the position to

which his forefathers had been reduced by the penal laws of the

Dutch.f

The music of the Mechanics constitutes a distinct form of

national music, and is not characterized by any close resem-

blance to the national songs of Portugal. It seems to have

germinated and grown amongst themselves in their adopted

* Cordiner’s Ceylon, 1807, vol. I., p. 89.

v Tennant’s Christianity in Ceylon, 1850, p. 72.

186 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XIII.

home, in the same way that the Christy Minstrel songs

originated among the Negroes of America; and just as the

latter express in themselves the characteristics of the

American Negro, his broad, if somewhat coarse, humour ; his

simple, almost childish, pathos, and hisintense love of family

life—so the “ Cafferina” and the “ Chikothi”’ of the Mechanic

display the peculiarities of the Mechanic character, improvi-

dence, at times amounting to recklessness, and the pursuit of

pleasure at all costs.

The words “Cafferina”’ (its name denotes its Caffir origin)

and ‘ Chikothi” are often synonymously used. But the

difference is marked between these two species of tunes.

The “Chikothi” is always slow and stately, while the

“ Cafferina’’ is faster and more boisterous, and is always in.

& time, with a peculiar jerky movement, the last note in the

bar being generally a crotchet.

The words of the “Cafferina” and “Chikothi” are frequently

improvized as they are sung, although there are stock words

to every air. The art of improvization is cultivated by

the Mechanic even more assiduously than by the Nigger

minstrel who haunts the regatta at Henley. In the later

stages of an evening party, when the fumes of beverages

stronger than ginger-beer have dispelled the respect for

the ordinary amenities of mechanic life, this art of impro-

vization becomes sometimes a source of offence, and leads to

dire results.

I give the words of two of the best known “ Cafferinas,” with

a literal translation of them by way of specimen. In the

first, a Mechanic youth is supposed to be addressing the

mother of his Sinhalese lady-love. It is entitled “Cingalee

Nona” (Tune No. 1) :—

Cingalee Nona! Cingalee Nona !

Eu kere kasa,

Porta ninkere, orta ninkere,

Figa namas da.

Figa namas da, none,

Figa namas da.

ul No4.—

Mazambic

Velanda

—— Amor Jalfoi NOE

| bem

nt- ta mew -

ERG B ag, ¥

Ke - PLZ mw - NU -nas gue hive - pe tem.

—Ohant. Ave Maria.

oy aa

CU acer,

Eras

ha - la-du-le dov

ze Do

was era

No. 45.—1894.] THE MUSIC OF CEYLON. 187

Sinhalese lady ! Sinhalese lady!

I wish to marry,

Your house I want not, your lands I want not,

Only your daughter give.

Only your daughter give, lady,

Only your daughter give.

The following (Tune No. 7) is supposed to be pune. by a

spinster with a view to matrimony :—

Anala d@oru,

Sette peder juntu.

Quen kere anala,

Kasa minha juntu.

I’ve a ring all of gold,

With seven jewels set:

Want you that ring ?—

Then wed me and get.

The “Chikothi” and “Cafferina”’ are not merely efforts at

vocalization. They provide the occasion for dancing, which

the Mechanic dearly loves. The dance is performed in

couples, each consisting of aladyandagentleman. Standing

apart on opposite sides of the room they dance towards each

other, following the music in rhythmic steps, and exchange

old-fashioned courtesies when they meet in the middle of

the room. Grotesque attitudes and alert movements are in-

dulged in while dancing to the lively tunes of the “ Cafferina.”’

The slow measures ofthe “ Chikothi” only call for stately and

dignified steps. These dances are got up on very little

provocation. A christening, a birthday, an anniversary of

any kind, is sufficient excuse ; and often on a moonlight

night families unite to enjoy themselves at open-air picnics,

known in Ceylon as Appa Suret Partet, to regale them-

selves on hot-baked hoppers and fresh-drawn toddy, and to

foot it merrily to the soft notes of the wiaule and the

banderinha.

A curious feature in the religious services of the Mechanics

is that their prayers are not merely read or recited, but are

actually chanted—a custom in which they have been copied

188 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. XITT.

by their Sinhalese and Tamil co-religionists. JI have included

in this collection the two best-known chants, the Pater

Noster and the Ave Maria. The latter is extremely tuneful

and devotional, Having gradually lost their own priests on

account of the prohibition by the Dutch Government of

the education of Roman Catholics for the ministry, the

Portuguese settlers of Ceylon were for a long time ministered

to by priests surreptitiously brought over from Goa. It is.

therefore probable that many of the Portuguese chants now

in use were derived from the Goanese, who themselves are

of Indo-Portuguese origin, and among whom there has

sprung up a distinct form of chant, known as the Goanese

chant.

The lullabies in use among Ceylonese mothers and ayahs

are of Portuguese origin. The word “ doiya”’ (traceable to the

Latin dormioand Portuguese dormir) is used to mean sleep

when addressing infants. I have included in the collection

two of the commonest lullabies. They have lulled to sleep

many a Ceylon baby.

The instruments in use among the Mechanics are the

violin, the vzaule or tenor violin, the mandoline (which they

call the banderinha), the guitar, and a small kind of tom-tom

known as the vabana. The mandoline and the guitar are

fast becoming obsolete. The Mechanics are clever execu-:

tants in respect of their own music, but when they attempt

Kuropean dance music they are less happy, and succeed only

in travestying the original compositions.

- With the gradual dissemination of Western ideas and

habits of life, with the spread of English education, and with

the contempt which it unhappily engenders in certain minds

for the institutions of this country, there are many who fear

that the Mechanic of the future will resemble only in name

his ancestor of the present day. But it is to be hoped that

the innate conservatism of the Ceylon Portuguese, which

has preserved them as a separate community through the

troubles and hardships of the Dutch period, and which is.

still so characteristic of them, will help, not only to maintain,.

No. 45.—1894.] THE MUSIC OF CEYLON. 189°

but to further develop their national music, of which, unlike

some elements in their facial character, they have no need

to be ashamed.

Nore.—The Author, after the reading of his Paper, introduced to the

notice of the Meeting an orchestra of Ceylon Portuguese whom he had

got together for the occasion. They consisted of two violins, two

guitars, a tambourine, triangle, anda banderinha. Mr. Fernando said he:

regretted that the viawle, aninstrument of the guitar shape, consisting

of thirteen strings, was not represented ; the only person able to play

this instrument just now is old and decrepit, and was unable to be

present. There was a specimen of the instrument in the Colombo.

- Museum, which unfortunately could not be got in time to be exhibited.

To enforce his contention that he was dealing with music of a

Huropean character, and that it was amenable to European notation, he

would himself accompany the orchestra on the piano. The orchestra

under Mr. Fernando’s direction played the following :—

(1) Cingalee Nona (Tune No. 1 in the collection, and perhaps the